Travels into divers parts of Europe and Asia, undertaken by the French King's order to discover a new way by land into China containing many curious remarks in natural philosophy, geography, hydrology and history : together with a description of Great Tartary and of the different people who inhabit there / by Father Avril of the Order of the Jesuits ; done out of French ; to which is added, A supplement extracted from Hakluyt and Purchas giving an account of several journeys over land from Russia, Persia, and the Moguls country to China, together with the roads and distances of the places.
         Voyage en divers états d'Europe et d'Asie. English
         Avril, Philippe, 1654-1698.
      
       
         
           1693
        
      
       Approx. 518 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 211 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26262
         Wing A4275
         ESTC R16481
         13619302
         ocm 13619302
         100819
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26262)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100819)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 832:41)
      
       
         
           
             Travels into divers parts of Europe and Asia, undertaken by the French King's order to discover a new way by land into China containing many curious remarks in natural philosophy, geography, hydrology and history : together with a description of Great Tartary and of the different people who inhabit there / by Father Avril of the Order of the Jesuits ; done out of French ; to which is added, A supplement extracted from Hakluyt and Purchas giving an account of several journeys over land from Russia, Persia, and the Moguls country to China, together with the roads and distances of the places.
             Voyage en divers états d'Europe et d'Asie. English
             Avril, Philippe, 1654-1698.
             Hakluyt, Richard, 1552?-1616.
             Purchas, Samuel, 1577?-1626.
          
           [12], 191, [1], 178, [6] p.
           
             Printed for Tim. Goodwin ...,
             London :
             1693.
          
           
             Translation of: Voyage en divers états d'Europe et d'Asie.
             Pages 24-55 photographed from Bodleian Library copy.
             Errata in manuscript: p. [3-5] at end.
             Advertisement on p. [1-2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Middle East -- Description and travel.
           Asia -- Description and travel.
           Europe -- Description and travel.
           Europe -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
           China -- Description and travel.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           TRAVELS
           Into
           divers
           Parts
           of
           EUROPE
           and
           ASIA
           ,
           Undertaken
           by
           the
           French
           King's
           Order
           to
           discover
           a
           new
           Way
           by
           Land
           into
           CHINA
           .
           Containing
           many
           curious
           Remarks
           in
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           Geography
           ,
           Hydrography
           ,
           and
           History
           .
           Together
           with
           a
           Description
           of
           
             Great
             Tartary
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           different
           People
           who
           inhabit
           there
           .
        
         
           By
           Father
           Avril
           ,
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
        
         
           Done
           out
           of
           French.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Supplement
           extracted
           from
           Hakluyt
           and
           Purchas
           ;
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           several
           Journeys
           over
           Land
           from
           
             Russia
             ,
             Persia
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Moguls
           Country
           to
           China
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           Roads
           and
           distances
           of
           the
           places
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   IMPRIMATUR
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       April
                       4.
                       1693.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Char.
                     Heron.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tim.
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Maidenhead
           over-against
           St.
           Dunstan's-Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           MDCXCIII
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Translator
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           AMong
           the
           various
           Professors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           they
           who
           call
           themselves
           Roman-Catholicks
           have
           appear'd
           most
           zealous
           to
           spread
           abroad
           their
           Superstitions
           in
           the
           far-distant
           ,
           and
           New-discover'd
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           Whether
           it
           be
           that
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Iews
           be
           upon
           'em
           ,
           to
           be
           scatter'd
           or'e
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           that
           their
           affinity
           with
           Anti-Christ
           makes
           'em
           more
           eager
           in
           search
           of
           whom
           they
           may
           devour
           .
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           other
           gadding
           Orders
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           have
           for
           several
           years
           had
           a
           longing
           desire
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           China
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Asia
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Missionaries
           .
           This
           same
           zealous
           curiosity
           of
           these
           Missionaries
           has
           produc'd
           the
           several
           Discoveries
           contain'd
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Voyages
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           Series
           of
           inhabited
           Kingdoms
           ,
           have
           tack'd
           together
           two
           Extremities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           were
           thought
           to
           lie
           disjoined
           from
           one
           another
           
           before
           .
           A
           work
           of
           great
           importance
           for
           the
           Advantages
           of
           Foreign
           Commerce
           and
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           becoming
           the
           Encouragement
           of
           all
           the
           European
           Princes
           .
           However
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           be
           transmitted
           to
           publick
           view
           ,
           without
           the
           interlarded
           Digressions
           and
           Intoxications
           of
           Romish
           Superstitions
           ,
           't
           is
           hop'd
           the
           Reader
           will
           rather
           put
           a
           value
           upon
           what
           he
           meets
           with
           full
           of
           weight
           and
           conspicuous
           use
           ,
           then
           mind
           the
           Impertinences
           of
           the
           Writer
           ;
           and
           look
           upon
           'em
           as
           the
           Flats
           and
           Sandbanks
           of
           some
           sorts
           of
           Medly-Writing
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           just
           as
           our
           Sea-men
           shun
           the
           Rocks
           and
           Shelves
           which
           they
           see
           before
           their
           Eyes
           in
           Ordinary
           ,
           though
           Necessary
           Navigation
           .
           For
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           Translation
           was
           not
           to
           teach
           men
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           instruct
           'em
           in
           the
           several
           New-found
           Roads
           to
           China
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Author's
           Preface
           .
        
         
           IT
           will
           not
           be
           improper
           in
           giving
           the
           Publick
           an
           account
           of
           my
           Travels
           ,
           to
           speak
           a
           word
           or
           two
           about
           the
           Reasons
           that
           first
           induc'd
           me
           to
           undertake
           them
           .
           Some
           year
           ago
           the
           R.
           F.
           Verbirst
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           a
           famous
           Missionary
           in
           China
           ,
           acquainted
           his
           Superiors
           in
           Europe
           ,
           that
           the
           Mission
           of
           the
           East
           were
           in
           great
           want
           of
           Evangelical
           Labourers
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           easy
           to
           furnish
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           exposing
           them
           to
           the
           hazards
           that
           bad
           stopt
           the
           best
           part
           of
           those
           who
           were
           going
           into
           China
           heretofore
           by
           Sea.
           He
           show'd
           them
           that
           the
           Tartars
           in
           making
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           China
           ,
           has
           made
           a
           Passage
           into
           that
           vast
           Empire
           through
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           easy
           to
           take
           the
           advantages
           of
           the
           Commerce
           the
           Tartars
           had
           maintain'd
           ever
           since
           with
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           to
           introduce
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           both
           Nations
           .
        
         
           This
           Project
           prov'd
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           loss
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           zealous
           Missionaries
           ,
           who
           had
           consummated
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           reach
           the
           place
           of
           
           their
           Mission
           ,
           was
           sensibly
           regretted
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           way
           ,
           though
           difficult
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           did
           not
           seem
           impracticable
           ,
           since
           History
           mentions
           some
           Travellers
           who
           have
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           reach
           China
           by
           Land.
           But
           whereas
           the
           way
           thither
           was
           not
           particularly
           known
           ,
           I
           was
           pitch'd
           upon
           by
           Providence
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           Superiors
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           discovery
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           such
           instructions
           and
           informations
           as
           were
           most
           proper
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           this
           Relation
           may
           prove
           serviceable
           to
           such
           Missionaries
           who
           find
           themselves
           inclin'd
           to
           carry
           the
           Gospel
           into
           those
           Countries
           ;
           and
           that
           charitable
           persons
           who
           are
           zealous
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           the
           more
           willingly
           contribute
           to
           a
           Design
           so
           glorious
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           will
           daily
           become
           the
           less
           difficult
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           advantage
           of
           those
           Missions
           which
           was
           the
           principal
           aim
           of
           my
           Travels
           ;
           my
           Relation
           will
           give
           several
           new
           insights
           into
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           particularly
           into
           Geography
           .
           I
           will
           give
           an
           instance
           of
           it
           in
           this
           place
           .
           None
           had
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           discover
           the
           exact
           distance
           of
           Peking
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           Relation
           of
           Siam
           ,
           and
           the
           Observations
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Eclipses
           ,
           taken
           in
           those
           Countrys
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           sent
           thither
           by
           his
           Majesty
           as
           his
           Mathematicians
           ,
           had
           already
           show'd
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Geographical
           Maps
           had
           plac'd
           the
           Extremities
           of
           Asia
           above
           25
           degrees
           too
           far
           .
           But
           yet
           Mr.
           
             Isaac
             Vossius
          
           ,
           
           who
           had
           already
           printed
           his
           Sentiments
           about
           the
           M●asures
           of
           Longitude
           ,
           taken
           
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Astronomy
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           distrust
           those
           kind
           of
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           from
           allowing
           China
           to
           be
           nearer
           ,
           
           that
           he
           pretended
           it
           lay
           even
           farther
           .
           The
           Relation
           of
           Siam
           not
           having
           been
           able
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           he
           publish'd
           a
           small
           Pamphlet
           to
           maintain
           his
           first
           Sentiments
           :
           But
           Father
           Gouye
           Professor
           of
           the
           Mathemathicks
           at
           the
           Colledge
           of
           
             Lewis
             le
             XIV
          
           .
           
           refuted
           all
           his
           Reasons
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           solid
           manner
           ,
           which
           satisfi'd
           the
           Publick
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           Astronomers
           have
           effectually
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Eclipses
           of
           the
           Moon
           to
           determine
           Longitudes
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           any
           wise
           vers'd
           in
           those
           Matters
           ,
           know
           how
           much
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           Galilee
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Satellites
           of
           Jupiter
           ,
           
           and
           the
           value
           we
           ought
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           Learned
           easy
           method
           the
           illustrious
           
             M.
             Capini
          
           has
           given
           us
           to
           find
           out
           Longitudes
           with
           certainty
           ,
           in
           discovering
           the
           Emersions
           and
           Immersions
           of
           those
           Stars
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           childish
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           find
           wherewithal
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           other
           Hemisphere
           ;
           and
           since
           
             M.
             Vossius
          
           was
           no
           better
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Principles
           
           of
           Astronomy
           and
           Geography
           as
           
             M.
             de
             la
             Hire
          
           observes
           with
           
           reason
           ,
           he
           might
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           himself
           ,
           have
           taken
           the
           trouble
           to
           look
           upon
           Father
           Ricciolis
           Geographical
           Tables
           ,
           or
           Dudly's
           Maps
           .
           Vossius
           was
           undoubtedly
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           and
           incomparably
           well
           read
           ,
           nay
           ,
           beyond
           any
           other
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           appearing
           universal
           ,
           often
           plung'd
           him
           into
           gross
           Errors
           ,
           in
           taking
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Province
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           were
           Vossius
           alive
           still
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           prepossess'd
           with
           his
           Hypothesis
           ,
           he
           would
           yield
           to
           the
           Proofs
           that
           are
           set
           down
           in
           this
           Book
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           only
           observ'd
           the
           Stars
           to
           take
           the
           Altitudes
           of
           the
           Countrys
           where
           I
           have
           been
           my self
           :
           I
           have
           also
           follow'd
           the
           Rules
           he
           has
           prescrib'd
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           exact
           extent
           of
           every
           Country
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           prefers
           to
           Astronomical
           Demonstrations
           :
           I
           have
           taken
           information
           from
           the
           Inhabitants
           ;
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           them
           how
           many
           days
           they
           employ'd
           in
           travelling
           to
           China
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           Leagues
           they
           travell'd
           a
           day
           :
           I
           have
           seen
           them
           go
           from
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           come
           back
           from
           Peking
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           such
           precautions
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           I
           have
           not
           been
           deceiv'd
           .
           All
           my
           third
           Book
           is
           chiefly
           employ'd
           in
           relating
           the
           different
           Roads
           the
           Muscovites
           and
           Tartars
           use
           to
           travels
           into
           China
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           I
           call
           this
           Book
           ,
           
             Travel
             into
             China
          
           ,
           tho
           I
           have
           not
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           reach
           it
           my self
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           expectation
           .
        
         
         
           I
           may
           add
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           tho'
           our
           Profession
           in
           general
           obliges
           us
           not
           to
           be
           sparing
           of
           our
           Lives
           and
           Health
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           to
           the
           utmost
           bounds
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           through
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           Souls
           that
           are
           redeem'd
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           engag'd
           so
           to
           do
           by
           a
           solemn
           Vow
           ;
           yet
           people
           may
           the
           better
           rely
           upon
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           Way
           I
           have
           discover'd
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           this
           Project
           has
           been
           approv'd
           and
           follow'd
           by
           the
           Superiors
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           who
           have
           always
           a
           particular
           eye
           upon
           our
           Foreign
           Missions
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           essential
           ,
           and
           most
           holy
           part
           of
           our
           Profession
           ,
           and
           are
           always
           cautious
           not
           to
           expose
           their
           Inferiors
           too
           rashly
           ,
           without
           a
           reasonable
           ground
           ,
           thereby
           to
           derive
           some
           advantage
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           true
           Faith.
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           have
           hazarded
           Twelve
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           all
           Persons
           of
           singular
           Merit
           ,
           who
           are
           gone
           within
           these
           few
           Months
           for
           China
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           by
           Land
           ,
           unless
           they
           had
           found
           some
           solidity
           in
           the
           Memoirs
           and
           Instructions
           I
           have
           given
           them
           .
           There
           are
           yet
           several
           others
           ,
           who
           being
           mov'd
           by
           these
           Examples
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           suffering
           much
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           are
           disposing
           themselves
           for
           the
           same
           Iourney
           ,
           who
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           take
           the
           Way
           of
           the
           Yousbecs
           ,
           and
           of
           Thibets
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           design
           that
           had
           been
           propos'd
           to
           me
           by
           the
           late
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           put
           in
           execution
           before
           this
           ,
           had
           not
           Death
           stopt
           
           him
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Enterprize
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           not
           to
           lose
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           Road
           the
           easier
           for
           those
           that
           shall
           follow
           them
           ,
           they
           go
           first
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           find
           Father
           Beauvollier
           my
           Companion
           of
           Mission
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           the
           Bearer
           of
           the
           King's
           Letters
           to
           the
           Cha
           of
           Persia
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           conduct
           this
           Apostolical
           Company
           to
           Trebesond
           ,
           to
           Erzerum
           ,
           to
           Irivan
           ,
           and
           to
           Schamaki
           .
           They
           will
           tarry
           some
           time
           in
           all
           those
           Cities
           ,
           there
           to
           get
           new
           Informations
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           good
           Correspondencies
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           leave
           two
           or
           three
           of
           their
           Company
           there
           to
           serve
           towards
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Instructions
           to
           the
           Missionaries
           that
           shall
           henceforward
           go
           that
           way
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           are
           to
           repair
           to
           Hispaan
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           Persia
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           desire
           the
           Cha's
           Protection
           ,
           and
           deliver
           our
           Monarch's
           Letters
           to
           him
           ,
           whose
           Recommendation
           and
           Zeal
           will
           be
           very
           material
           for
           the
           solid
           Establishment
           of
           our
           Design
           .
        
         
           From
           Hispaan
           they
           will
           repair
           to
           Samarkand
           ,
           or
           to
           Bokara
           ,
           there
           to
           make
           the
           like
           Establishment
           ,
           while
           Father
           Grimaldi
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           chosen
           by
           the
           Emperor
           of
           China
           to
           succeed
           the
           late
           Father
           Verbirst
           in
           his
           Place
           of
           President
           of
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           will
           use
           his
           utmost
           Endeavours
           to
           facilitate
           their
           design
           in
           China
           .
           They
           may
           likewise
           in
           that
           Iourney
           learn
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Chineze-Tartars
           .
           
           They
           are
           also
           in
           hopes
           to
           meet
           in
           their
           way
           from
           Bokara
           to
           Peking
           ,
           among
           the
           Chineze-Tartars
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           converted
           in
           coming
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Peking
           .
        
         
           This
           Road
           has
           been
           chosen
           preferably
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Reasons
           set
           down
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           and
           because
           Father
           Grimaldi
           is
           always
           diffident
           of
           those
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           dreads
           their
           appearing
           too
           much
           in
           China
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           they
           disgrace
           by
           their
           Ignorance
           and
           Brutality
           .
        
         
           Our
           Superiors
           design
           to
           send
           yearly
           some
           Missionaries
           who
           shall
           follow
           the
           same
           Road
           ,
           and
           stop
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           at
           Trebizond
           ,
           at
           Irzerum
           ,
           at
           Irivan
           ,
           and
           at
           Schamaki
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           be
           su●●iciently
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Languages
           to
           continue
           the
           Voyage
           of
           China
           .
           The
           Persian
           Tongue
           will
           also
           be
           of
           use
           to
           them
           ,
           since
           it
           may
           serve
           to
           convert
           the
           Chineze-Mahometans
           ,
           whose
           Conversion
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           did
           not
           neglect
           .
           'T
           is
           much
           easier
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Turk's
           Dominion
           .
        
         
           They
           may
           likewise
           usefully
           imploy
           themselves
           during
           their
           Iourney
           in
           bringing
           back
           the
           Greeks
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           some
           of
           them
           are
           pretty
           well
           inclin'd
           to
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           particularly
           by
           what
           I
           have
           related
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Relation
           from
           Julfa
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           annex'd
           to
           this
           Book
           .
           Julfa
           is
           a
           Subburb
           of
           Hispaan
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Establishments
           of
           the
           Armenians
           in
           Persia.
           
        
         
         
           Those
           Missionaries
           will
           likewise
           have
           the
           ad●vantages
           of
           being
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Functi●ons
           at
           their
           Arrival
           in
           China
           ,
           by
           the
           Essays
           the●
           shall
           have
           made
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           experien●●
           they
           shall
           have
           acquir'd
           .
           They
           will
           consequentl●
           be
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           labour
           effectually
           at
           their
           firs●
           Arrival
           into
           China
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           from
           those
           who
           have
           hitherto
           been
           sent
           there
           by
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Altho
           these
           Precautions
           seem
           to
           be
           very
           good●
           we
           are
           sensible
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           That
           he
           tha●
           Plants
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           VVaters
           ,
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           tha●
           none
           but
           God
           is
           capable
           to
           grant
           Success
           to
           thi●
           great
           Vndertaking
           .
           The
           Revolution
           that
           happen'd
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Syam
           ,
           has
           shew'd
           us
           that
           God
           through
           the
           Secret
           Iudgments
           of
           hi●
           Providence
           ,
           sometimes
           permits
           the
           best
           contriv'd
           measures
           ,
           and
           the
           Designs
           that
           are
           best
           laid
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           Expectation●
           However
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           having
           done
           our
           Duty
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           too
           happy
           to
           acknowledge
           our selves
           useless
           Servants
           :
           VVe
           hope
           that
           all
           good
           Catholicks
           will
           be
           willing
           to
           second
           this
           Design
           ,
           and
           to
           move
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           by
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           since
           our
           Sins
           perhaps
           hinders
           him
           from
           pou'ring
           his
           Mercies
           upon
           China
           and
           
             Great
             Tartary
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           TRAVELS
           INTO
           ARMENIA
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           I.
           
        
         
           OF
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Countries
           to
           which
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           has
           been
           convey'd
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           wherein
           more
           considerable
           Progresses
           have
           been
           made
           then
           in
           China
           .
           The
           prodigious
           number
           of
           those
           who
           have
           quitted
           their
           Superstitions
           for
           the
           Adoration
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           abandon
           their
           Pagan
           Follies
           every
           day
           ,
           the
           Piety
           of
           the
           New
           Converts
           ,
           their
           Courage
           and
           Permanency
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           how
           well
           those
           People
           are
           inclin'd
           to
           receive
           our
           Sacred
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           to
           succour
           and
           help
           forward
           such
           pious
           and
           happy
           Inclinations
           ,
           that
           extream
           diligence
           has
           been
           us'd
           to
           procure
           as
           many
           Labourers
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           ,
           to
           disseminate
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           either
           to
           supply
           the
           room
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           gloriously
           ran
           their
           Race
           ,
           were
           no
           longer
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           through
           their
           great
           Age
           ,
           or
           other
           Infirmities
           ,
           to
           cultivate
           this
           flourishing
           Mission
           ;
           or
           to
           increase
           their
           number
           ,
           proportionably
           to
           the
           New
           Converts
           ,
           who
           are
           multiply'd
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           one
           Pastor
           is
           forc'd
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           care
           of
           several
           Churches
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           most
           Zealous
           Missionaries
           of
           China
           ,
           now
           grown
           old
           under
           the
           Burthen
           of
           Evangelick
           Fatigues
           ,
           declar'd
           to
           me
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           after
           a
           most
           sensible
           manner
           ,
           the
           conditions
           of
           those
           Missions
           in
           a
           Letter
           ,
           wherein
           he
           invited
           me
           to
           go
           along
           and
           bear
           my
           share
           with
           him
           in
           those
           extraordinary
           Imployments
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           no
           longer
           able
           alone
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           .
           
             I
             am
             all
             alone
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             in
             a
             Province
             which
             is
             above
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             Leagues
             in
             extent
             ,
             with
             four
             or
             five
             Churches
             under
             my
             care
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             had
             formerly
             a
             Father
             belonging
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             am
             forc'd
             to
             travel
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             one
             to
             whom
             to
             make
             my
             Confession
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Death
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             
             that
             separates
             us
             :
             And
             not
             only
             my self
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Missionaries
             are
             reduc'd
             to
             the
             same
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           care
           that
           is
           taken
           to
           send
           from
           time
           to
           time
           new
           recruits
           of
           Evangelic
           Labourers
           ,
           to
           uphold
           and
           propagate
           the
           Faith
           in
           this
           vast
           Kingdom
           ;
           what
           with
           Pirates
           ,
           Shipwracks
           and
           Diseases
           ,
           what
           with
           other
           inconveniences
           of
           a
           tedious
           and
           tiresome
           Navigation
           ,
           still
           many
           more
           are
           destroy'd
           and
           miscarry
           then
           safely
           arrive
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           by
           Father
           Couplet
           ,
           an
           Illustrious
           Missionary
           ,
           whom
           all
           Paris
           beheld
           with
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           after
           his
           return
           from
           China
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           resided
           above
           thirty
           years
           ;
           That
           he
           had
           made
           it
           his
           business
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           computation
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Jesuits
           who
           had
           set
           forward
           out
           of
           several
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           undertake
           the
           Mission
           he
           had
           quitted
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           found
           that
           of
           six
           hunder'd
           who
           had
           taken
           Shipping
           for
           China
           ,
           
           since
           our
           Company
           were
           permitted
           entrance
           into
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           above
           a
           hunder'd
           safely
           arrived
           there
           ▪
           all
           the
           rest
           being
           sacrific'd
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           either
           by
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           Shipwrack
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           to
           avoid
           for
           the
           future
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           Missionaries
           ,
           
           of
           which
           the
           Indies
           and
           Kingdoms
           farther
           remote
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           long
           time
           sensible
           ,
           a
           Resolution
           has
           been
           taken
           some
           few
           years
           since
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           a
           Passage
           into
           China
           by
           Land.
           Nor
           was
           it
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           meet
           with
           people
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           contribute
           toward
           so
           great
           a
           Design
           .
           Among
           others
           who
           presented
           themselves
           in
           order
           to
           this
           new
           attempt
           ,
           I
           my self
           was
           made
           choice
           of
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           had
           the
           consolation
           to
           make
           it
           my
           business
           these
           five
           years
           together
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           it
           was
           that
           I
           travell'd
           all
           over
           
             Turky
             ,
             Persia
             ,
             Armenia
          
           ,
           the
           
             Southern
             Tartary
             ,
             Muscovie
          
           ,
           both
           Prussia's
           ,
           and
           Moldavia
           ;
           that
           I
           took
           Shipping
           several
           times
           in
           different
           Seas
           of
           Europe
           and
           Asia
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           expos'd
           my self
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           ,
           to
           all
           those
           Dangers
           which
           I
           knew
           were
           not
           to
           be
           avoided
           by
           those
           who
           undertook
           such
           laborious
           and
           toilsome
           Voyages
           .
        
         
           Before
           my
           departure
           from
           Paris
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           Montmartre
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           I
           might
           collect
           together
           some
           Sparkles
           of
           that
           Sacred
           Fire
           which
           St.
           Ignatius
           and
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           left
           ,
           even
           after
           their
           Death
           ,
           as
           Reliques
           still
           sufficient
           to
           inflame
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           Children
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           Father
           Couplet
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           Lion
           ,
           where
           
           I
           was
           forc'd
           to
           quit
           him
           ,
           and
           continue
           my
           Journey
           to
           Marseilles
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           to
           take
           Shipping
           .
        
         
           There
           it
           was
           that
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           me
           a
           tast
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           that
           Comfort
           ,
           before
           I
           left
           France
           ,
           which
           formerly
           St.
           Bernard
           felt
           ,
           when
           he
           forsook
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           already
           a
           Priest
           ,
           spurr'd
           on
           like
           my self
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           devoting
           him
           to
           the
           conversion
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           overtook
           me
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           before
           my
           departure
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           let
           me
           know
           his
           Resolution
           to
           share
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Toil
           and
           Labour
           which
           I
           was
           about
           to
           undertake
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           he
           had
           for
           some
           time
           before
           prepar'd
           himself
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           a
           zealous
           and
           godly
           Life
           ,
           for
           this
           Employment
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           high
           time
           to
           procure
           him
           the
           happiness
           which
           he
           had
           all
           along
           so
           passionately
           desir'd
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           both
           together
           more
           strictly
           united
           in
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Grace
           ,
           then
           we
           had
           been
           till
           that
           time
           by
           the
           Ties
           of
           Nature
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           meeting
           in
           this
           Port
           with
           the
           convenience
           of
           a
           Vessel
           of
           St.
           Malo's
           ,
           bound
           for
           
             Cività
             Vecchia
          
           ,
           we
           embark'd
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           prosperous
           and
           quick
           Passage
           landing
           safely
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           our
           Journey
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Father
           
             Charles
             de
             Novelle
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           General
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           was
           readily
           induc'd
           to
           grant
           us
           the
           favour
           which
           we
           requested
           
           of
           him
           .
           For
           he
           admitted
           my
           Brother
           into
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           after
           several
           particular
           marks
           of
           a
           Goodness
           really
           paternal
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           Blessing
           to
           both
           of
           us
           .
           And
           no
           sooner
           had
           we
           receiv'd
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           hasten'd
           to
           Leghorn
           ,
           to
           embark
           our selves
           in
           a
           Vessel
           that
           was
           bound
           for
           the
           East
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           a
           Man
           of
           War
           called
           the
           
             Thundring
             Iupiter
          
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           which
           had
           been
           diguin'd
           by
           the
           King
           some
           years
           before
           ,
           for
           engaging
           ,
           alone
           ,
           four
           Pirates
           of
           Tripoli
           for
           three
           days
           together
           ,
           and
           putting
           'em
           to
           flight
           .
        
         
           Our
           stay
           in
           this
           City
           was
           longer
           then
           we
           expected
           :
           However
           we
           lay
           not
           idle
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           spend
           our
           Christmas
           there
           ,
           till
           the
           lading
           of
           both
           Ships
           that
           lay
           bound
           for
           Cyprus
           were
           ready
           ,
           the
           Officers
           and
           Seamen
           lying
           a
           Shipboard
           in
           the
           Road
           ,
           found
           us
           business
           enough
           during
           that
           Holy
           Season
           :
           For
           we
           confess'd
           'em
           ,
           and
           gave
           'em
           ,
           almost
           all
           ,
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           go
           ashore
           ,
           we
           made
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Floating-Church
           of
           the
           biggest
           of
           the
           two
           Vessels
           ;
           where
           all
           the
           people
           being
           assembl'd
           ,
           found
           wherewithal
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           in
           such
           Exercises
           of
           Piety
           as
           we
           took
           care
           to
           settle
           among
           '
           em
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           days
           after
           ,
           
           they
           gave
           us
           notice
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           weigh
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           we
           must
           hasten
           to
           take
           our
           Places
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           fair
           Wind
           ,
           which
           serv'd
           the
           same
           day
           that
           we
           embark'd
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1685.
           insomuch
           that
           the
           next
           day
           we
           lost
           sight
           of
           the
           Islands
           of
           
             Capraia
             ,
             Elba
          
           ,
           and
           Sardenia
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           Accidents
           that
           cross'd
           us
           in
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           
           none
           discomposs'd
           us
           so
           much
           as
           a
           most
           dreadful
           Tempest
           ,
           which
           toss'd
           us
           most
           severely
           within
           sight
           of
           the
           Coast
           of
           Candy
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           been
           some
           days
           before
           as
           extreamly
           and
           inconveniently
           becalm'd
           .
           This
           happen'd
           upon
           the
           21st
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           being
           St.
           Agnes's
           Day
           ,
           that
           a
           Greek
           Wind
           rising
           about
           Midnight
           ,
           after
           the
           going
           down
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           the
           extraordinary
           redness
           of
           which
           was
           a
           dreadful
           presage
           to
           us
           ,
           found
           us
           a
           world
           of
           employment
           ,
           and
           exercis'd
           the
           Skill
           of
           all
           the
           Seamen
           for
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           together
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           the
           Storm
           grew
           fiercer
           and
           fiercer
           still
           as
           day
           began
           to
           break
           ,
           it
           enrag'd
           the
           Sea
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           we
           could
           see
           nothing
           but
           Mountains
           and
           Abysses
           of
           Water
           .
           All
           the
           while
           our
           
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           could
           hardly
           bear
           her
           Sprit-sail
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           almost
           quite
           furl'd
           up
           ,
           was
           so
           terribly
           toss'd
           by
           the
           Waves
           that
           continually
           beat
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           pour'd
           into
           her
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           that
           we
           look'd
           every
           moment
           to
           have
           been
           swallow'd
           up
           .
        
         
           These
           terrible
           shogs
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           dreadful
           roaring
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           outragious
           fury
           of
           the
           Wind
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           permit
           the
           Seamen
           to
           hand
           the
           Sails
           ,
           and
           stand
           at
           the
           Steerage
           ,
           so
           extreamly
           astonish'd
           our
           people
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           abandon'd
           himself
           to
           his
           Dispair
           ,
           without
           minding
           any
           Orders
           that
           were
           given
           ;
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           hurry
           ,
           alarum
           and
           confusion
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Captain
           ,
           who
           knew
           not
           what
           course
           in
           the
           world
           to
           take
           ,
           nor
           how
           to
           make
           the
           Seamen
           obey
           his
           Command
           ,
           who
           stood
           all
           holding
           fast
           by
           some
           part
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           crush'd
           to
           pieces
           ,
           or
           ding'd
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           was
           forc'd
           to
           commit
           himself
           for
           some
           time
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Billows
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           hope
           then
           that
           of
           being
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Barbary
           ;
           where
           if
           he
           could
           not
           save
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           at
           least
           he
           might
           save
           the
           Mens
           Lives
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           deplorable
           Condition
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Image
           of
           Death
           ,
           which
           appear'd
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           all
           the
           forlorn
           Mariners
           ,
           and
           terrify'd
           me
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           God
           inspir'd
           me
           with
           so
           much
           courage
           ,
           that
           
           notwithstanding
           the
           consternation
           I
           was
           in
           ,
           I
           took
           advantage
           of
           the
           stupifying
           terror
           of
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           'em
           to
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           their
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           they
           had
           no
           thoughts
           of
           any
           other
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           first
           of
           all
           prepar'd
           my self
           for
           all
           Events
           that
           could
           befall
           us
           ,
           I
           endeavour'd
           to
           recover
           'em
           out
           of
           that
           same
           prodigious
           insensibility
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           'em
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           the
           loss
           of
           which
           concern'd
           'em
           more
           then
           that
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           be
           inevitable
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           very
           much
           overjoy'd
           to
           see
           several
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           come
           and
           make
           their
           Confessions
           at
           my
           Feet
           ,
           while
           others
           perform'd
           several
           open
           and
           signal
           Acts
           of
           Contrition
           and
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           and
           Charity
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           been
           careful
           to
           infuse
           into
           their
           Minds
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           I
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           Pious
           Inclinations
           ,
           to
           admonish
           'em
           to
           put
           their
           confidence
           in
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           their
           Addresses
           to
           her
           at
           such
           a
           time
           of
           eminent
           danger
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           we
           soon
           began
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           her
           powerful
           Protection
           in
           such
           a
           singular
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           no
           longer
           question
           but
           that
           she
           had
           effectually
           interceded
           for
           us
           with
           him
           whom
           Seas
           and
           Winds
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           .
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           I
           brought
           'em
           to
           promise
           
           me
           to
           make
           Confession
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           honour
           of
           her
           ,
           if
           e're
           we
           came
           to
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           get
           safe
           ashore
           ;
           but
           we
           began
           to
           be
           in
           hopes
           of
           that
           assistance
           which
           we
           expected
           from
           above
           .
           All
           resum'd
           fresh
           courage
           in
           an
           instant
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           God
           made
           'em
           look
           upon
           the
           Danger
           to
           be
           less
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           Storm
           had
           made
           'em
           less
           sensible
           ,
           every
           one
           put
           themselves
           forward
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Vessel
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Waves
           that
           still
           tumbl'd
           and
           toss'd
           it
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           force
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           the
           Wind
           being
           somewhat
           abated
           ,
           the
           men
           absolutely
           recover'd
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Calm
           which
           insensibly
           return'd
           ,
           put
           us
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           steer
           our
           first
           intended
           Course
           .
        
         
           Which
           we
           did
           so
           prosperously
           ,
           
           that
           within
           two
           days
           after
           we
           descry'd
           the
           Island
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           the
           Land
           of
           which
           appear'd
           so
           much
           the
           more
           delightful
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           but
           a
           little
           before
           we
           never
           thought
           of
           seeing
           Land
           any
           more
           .
           Now
           because
           the
           two
           Vessels
           that
           set
           sail
           from
           Leghorn
           had
           appointed
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Road
           of
           Lerneca
           ,
           we
           came
           to
           an
           Anchor
           there
           the
           25th
           .
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           twelfth
           of
           our
           being
           at
           Sea.
           There
           we
           thought
           to
           have
           met
           the
           
             Thundring
             Iupiter
          
           ,
           which
           indeed
           might
           well
           
           have
           been
           there
           before
           us
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           better
           Sailer
           ,
           though
           the
           bigger
           Ship.
           But
           the
           Tempest
           which
           had
           separated
           us
           at
           first
           ,
           had
           handl'd
           her
           so
           rudely
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Men
           had
           thought
           they
           should
           have
           been
           swallow'd
           up
           by
           the
           Water
           which
           she
           took
           in
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           she
           was
           forc'd
           to
           put
           in
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           refit
           ,
           before
           she
           could
           overtake
           us
           .
           However
           ,
           being
           uncertain
           as
           we
           were
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           designing
           to
           be
           assur'd
           of
           what
           we
           were
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           we
           were
           permitted
           to
           put
           in
           to
           Lerneca
           ,
           and
           go
           ashore
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           ,
           till
           we
           could
           hear
           news
           of
           our
           Man
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           Lerneca
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           a
           City
           of
           a
           large
           extent
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           spaciousness
           of
           her
           Ruins
           ,
           is
           now
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Village
           seated
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Mile
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           inhabited
           by
           several
           considerable
           and
           wealthy
           Merchants
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           of
           those
           places
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           Trade
           is
           driven
           .
           The
           Fathers
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           have
           there
           a
           very
           convenient
           Covent
           ;
           and
           the
           Capuchins
           also
           a
           most
           delightful
           Mansion
           .
           Which
           latter
           being
           French
           ,
           whereas
           the
           others
           are
           almost
           all
           Spaniards
           ,
           we
           took
           up
           our
           Lodging
           with
           the
           Capuchins
           :
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Entertainment
           which
           they
           gave
           us
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           charitable
           care
           which
           they
           took
           to
           recover
           us
           from
           our
           past
           Hardships
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Fertility
           of
           this
           Island
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           
           and
           there
           is
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           plenty
           of
           all
           things
           for
           the
           support
           of
           Human
           Life
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           perhaps
           any
           part
           of
           the
           World
           where
           a
           man
           brought
           down
           by
           Sickness
           and
           Infirmities
           ,
           may
           sooner
           recover
           his
           Strength
           and
           Health
           .
           The
           Wines
           are
           excellent
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Fruits
           delicious
           ;
           the
           Citrons
           ,
           Oranges
           and
           Limons
           cost
           little
           or
           nothing
           .
           There
           is
           a
           prodigious
           number
           of
           *
           Fra●colins
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Wild-Fowl
           :
           And
           in
           general
           ,
           whatever
           is
           to
           be
           desir'd
           ,
           either
           to
           supply
           the
           Exigencies
           ,
           or
           pamper
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           Voluptuous
           Life
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           found
           there
           in
           such
           vast
           abundance
           ,
           that
           this
           Island
           may
           contend
           for
           Delight
           and
           Conveniency
           with
           any
           other
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           great
           Advantages
           ,
           it
           wants
           fresh
           Water
           ;
           there
           not
           being
           in
           all
           the
           Island
           above
           one
           Spring
           that
           is
           not
           brackish
           .
           This
           Fountain
           lies
           exactly
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           nearness
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           preserves
           the
           
           sweet
           and
           delicious
           Tast
           which
           distinguishes
           it
           from
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Philosophers
           to
           unfold
           this
           Prodigy
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           tho
           frequent
           enough
           ,
           yet
           seems
           to
           have
           something
           of
           a
           wonder
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           During
           our
           stay
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           
           an
           ugly
           Accident
           befell
           some
           Passengers
           that
           were
           embark'd
           aboard
           our
           Vessel
           .
           One
           day
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           walking
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           where
           the
           Turks
           have
           a
           little
           Fort
           ,
           but
           meanly
           guarded
           ,
           their
           Curiosity
           led
           'em
           to
           enter
           the
           inside
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           where
           the
           Avenues
           were
           all
           open
           ,
           never
           considering
           how
           dangerous
           it
           was
           to
           give
           the
           least
           suspicion
           to
           a
           People
           that
           are
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           'em
           as
           their
           most
           mortal
           Enemies
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           a
           Soldier
           that
           was
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           observing
           'em
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           call'd
           some
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           ran
           to
           'em
           in
           a
           terrible
           chafe
           ,
           belabour'd
           'em
           with
           a
           great
           Cudgel
           ,
           and
           had
           certainly
           knockt
           out
           their
           Brains
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           Domestic
           Servants
           of
           the
           French
           Consul
           ,
           that
           happen'd
           to
           come
           by
           in
           the
           interim
           by
           chance
           ,
           who
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ;
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Strangers
           ,
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           that
           they
           dreamt
           no
           harm
           ,
           only
           thought
           they
           might
           have
           been
           allow'd
           the
           same
           liberty
           ,
           as
           is
           usually
           permitted
           in
           
           Europe
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           a
           common
           thing
           for
           any
           Body
           to
           enter
           into
           such
           Places
           which
           they
           find
           unguarded
           ,
           and
           without
           Defence
           .
           But
           this
           business
           was
           not
           so
           put
           up
           ;
           for
           the
           Consul
           sent
           an
           Express
           to
           Nicosia
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Brutishness
           of
           the
           Soldier
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           order'd
           to
           receive
           a
           hunder'd
           Bastinado's
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           days
           Repose
           ,
           the
           
             Thundring
             Iupiter
          
           arriving
           ,
           tho
           very
           much
           shatter'd
           by
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           we
           reimbark'd
           to
           set
           sail
           for
           Alexandretta
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           another
           Vessel
           of
           Marseilles
           ,
           that
           joyn'd
           us
           at
           Cyprus
           .
           We
           set
           sail
           both
           together
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           also
           found
           our selves
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           fair
           Wind
           at
           Nore
           ,
           just
           against
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Alexandretta
           ;
           near
           the
           entrance
           into
           which
           was
           to
           be
           discover'd
           at
           a
           good
           distance
           ,
           a
           Point
           of
           Land
           running
           out
           a
           great
           way
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Arabians
           call
           Canzir
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Wild
             Boar
          
           ,
           because
           this
           Cape
           resembles
           perfectly
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Wild
           Boar.
           
        
         
           Before
           we
           doubl'd
           this
           Promontory
           ,
           
           our
           Pilot
           being
           desirous
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Pilot
           of
           the
           other
           Vessel
           what
           Course
           to
           Steer
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           had
           like
           to
           have
           destroy'd
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Surprise
           ,
           as
           by
           Imprudence
           .
           For
           while
           he
           bore
           up
           too
           
           near
           the
           t'other
           Ship
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           be
           the
           better
           heard
           ,
           not
           considering
           that
           we
           sail'd
           with
           a
           side-wind
           ,
           he
           quite
           lost
           the
           Wind
           ,
           which
           the
           Sail
           of
           the
           t'other
           Ship
           depriv'd
           him
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Current
           having
           brought
           'em
           foul
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           never
           was
           known
           such
           a
           terrible
           Out-cry
           and
           Confusion
           among
           the
           Sea-men
           .
           Presently
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Booms
           to
           hinder
           the
           two
           Massy-bulks
           from
           Bilging
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Waves
           carry'd
           'em
           with
           great
           Violence
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           their
           Yards
           Arms
           and
           Cordage
           were
           entangl'd
           one
           within
           another
           ,
           never
           were
           two
           Ships
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           near
           perishing
           .
           But
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           cutting
           the
           Masts
           ,
           Yards
           ,
           and
           Tackle
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           get
           clear
           of
           each
           other
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           having
           refitted
           their
           Rigging
           as
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           for
           the
           short
           way
           they
           had
           to
           make
           ,
           we
           got
           safe
           into
           Port
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           unlucky
           Accidents
           that
           had
           befallen
           us
           .
        
         
           Alexandretta
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           call
           Scandaroon
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Town
           seated
           upon
           the
           Sea-shore
           in
           a
           very
           unwholesome
           spot
           of
           Ground
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           is
           every
           way
           surrounded
           ,
           hinder
           the
           Wind
           from
           ventilating
           and
           purifying
           the
           Air
           ,
           which
           is
           extreamly
           
           thick
           ,
           and
           being
           heated
           and
           inflam'd
           during
           the
           Summer
           ,
           causes
           many
           violent
           and
           malignant
           Distempers
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           the
           Advice
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           given
           us
           before
           our
           Departure
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           make
           but
           a
           very
           little
           stop
           there
           ,
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           stay
           for
           Three
           whole
           weeks
           together
           ,
           till
           the
           Roads
           infested
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           that
           were
           continually
           upon
           their
           March
           out
           of
           Asia
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           were
           a
           little
           rid
           of
           those
           troublesome
           Passengers
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           had
           we
           got
           ashore
           ,
           but
           we
           had
           the
           pleasure
           to
           see
           dispatch'd
           away
           ,
           before
           us
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Messengers
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           in
           those
           Parts
           to
           carry
           such
           Intelligence
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           speedily
           made
           known
           .
           For
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           ,
           
           their
           most
           usual
           way
           is
           this
           .
           A
           Merchant
           of
           Aleppo
           ,
           who
           desires
           to
           have
           the
           most
           early
           Information
           of
           what
           Merchandizes
           are
           come
           from
           France
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           parts
           ,
           takes
           particular
           care
           by
           an
           Express
           to
           send
           away
           a
           Pigeon
           ▪
           that
           has
           young
           ones
           ,
           much
           about
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Ships
           are
           expected
           at
           Alexandretta
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           his
           Correspondent
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           Vessel
           comes
           to
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           goes
           and
           informs
           himself
           of
           what
           Goods
           the
           Vessel
           has
           brought
           most
           proper
           for
           his
           turn
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           given
           a
           full
           Account
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           
           he
           fastens
           the
           Paper
           about
           the
           Neck
           of
           the
           winged
           Courrier
           ,
           and
           carrying
           her
           to
           the
           top
           of
           a
           little
           Mountain
           ,
           gives
           her
           her
           liberty
           ,
           never
           fearing
           her
           going
           astray
           .
           The
           Pigeon
           which
           we
           saw
           let
           go
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           soar'd
           a
           good
           heighth
           to
           discover
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           she
           had
           been
           taken
           some
           few
           days
           before
           ,
           and
           push'd
           forward
           by
           that
           instinct
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Birds
           that
           have
           young
           ones
           ,
           took
           her
           flight
           towards
           Aleppo
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           there
           in
           less
           then
           three
           hours
           ,
           tho●
           that
           City
           be
           very
           near
           thirty
           Leagues
           from
           the
           place
           ▪
           from
           whence
           she
           was
           sent
           .
           However
           they
           do
           not
           make
           use
           of
           any
           sort
           of
           Pigeons
           to
           carry
           their
           Dispatches
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           Pigeons
           are
           not
           alike
           proper
           for
           that
           Service
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           sort
           of
           these
           Birds
           ,
           which
           are
           easily
           train'd
           up
           to
           this
           Exercise
           ,
           and
           which
           as
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           are
           of
           extraordinary
           use
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           swift
           management
           of
           Business
           ,
           and
           where
           speed
           of
           Intelligence
           is
           requir'd
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Factories
           of
           the
           Levant
           ,
           far
           remote
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           only
           piece
           of
           Curiosity
           which
           we
           could
           observe
           during
           our
           stay
           in
           this
           same
           first
           Port
           of
           the
           East
           .
           We
           would
           willingly
           also
           have
           seen
           the
           Shore
           ,
           upon
           which
           't
           is
           believ'd
           that
           Ionas
           was
           thrown
           by
           the
           Whale
           ,
           that
           swallow'd
           him
           up
           :
           But
           being
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           dangerous
           to
           go
           too
           far
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
           Excursions
           of
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           when
           they
           understand
           that
           there
           are
           any
           Ships
           arriv'd
           in
           the
           Road
           ,
           we
           satisfi'd
           our selves
           with
           only
           seeing
           at
           a
           distance
           the
           Piramid
           that
           was
           erected
           in
           remembrance
           of
           that
           Miracle
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           ,
           the
           first
           Thursday
           in
           Lent
           being
           fixt
           upon
           for
           the
           day
           of
           our
           Departure
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Caravan
           made
           up
           of
           about
           forty
           Persons
           .
           They
           call
           a
           Caravan
           in
           Turky
           any
           number
           of
           Travellers
           design'd
           to
           one
           certain
           Place
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           keep
           Company
           together
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           Plunder'd
           or
           Murder'd
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           profess'd
           Robbers
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           High
           Roads
           are
           numerously
           infested
           .
           Our
           Company
           therefore
           being
           all
           ready
           ,
           we
           set
           forward
           from
           Alexandretta
           under
           the
           Guidance
           of
           a
           Turk
           ,
           a
           very
           honest
           Fellow
           ,
           who
           perform'd
           the
           Office
           of
           
             Caravan
             Bachi
          
           ,
           or
           Conductor
           of
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           Fidelity
           the
           French
           had
           a
           long
           time
           had
           experience
           .
        
         
           Our
           first
           days
           Journey
           was
           but
           short
           ,
           for
           we
           lay
           at
           a
           Village
           call'd
           Beilan
           ,
           not
           above
           four
           or
           five
           Leagues
           from
           Alexandretta
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Morning
           we
           travell'd
           on
           by
           Break
           of
           day
           ,
           and
           cross'd
           the
           Plain
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           most
           fertile
           that
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           about
           five
           or
           six
           Leagues
           in
           extent
           ,
           intercut
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           
           Rivolets
           ,
           abounding
           in
           Pasturage
           ,
           and
           cover'd
           with
           Cattel
           which
           are
           there
           brought
           to
           be
           fatted
           all
           the
           year
           long
           .
           The
           same
           day
           we
           pass'd
           the
           Orontes
           ,
           a
           small
           Stream
           ,
           the
           Water
           of
           which
           is
           very
           muddy
           and
           inclining
           to
           a
           ruddy
           colour
           ,
           and
           considerable
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Name
           .
        
         
           That
           Night
           we
           lodg'd
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Villages
           of
           the
           Curdes
           ,
           from
           whom
           that
           Nation
           now
           grown
           so
           numerous
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           originally
           deriv'd
           .
           Here
           our
           People
           were
           forc'd
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           Guard
           all
           Night
           long
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           surpriz'd
           by
           the
           Country
           People
           ,
           that
           only
           subsist
           by
           Thieving
           and
           Robbery
           .
        
         
           Our
           next
           days
           Journey
           was
           tiresom
           anough
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           rugged
           and
           stony
           ways
           ,
           no
           less
           tedious
           to
           the
           Horses
           then
           the
           Men.
           We
           beheld
           as
           we
           past
           along
           ,
           the
           stately
           Ruins
           of
           those
           Ancient
           Monasteries
           ,
           where
           formerly
           so
           many
           devout
           Persons
           led
           an
           Angelick
           Life
           .
           They
           also
           shew'd
           us
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           the
           famous
           Pillar
           where
           Simon
           the
           Stilite
           ,
           for
           forty
           years
           together
           perform'd
           that
           rigorous
           Penance
           ,
           which
           astonish'd
           all
           the
           Religious
           Persons
           round
           about
           .
           At
           length
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           travell'd
           quite
           through
           this
           small
           Country
           with
           those
           extraordinary
           Sentiments
           of
           Devotion
           which
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           those
           Sacred
           Monuments
           inspire
           into
           the
           most
           insensible
           ,
           we
           arriv'd
           betimes
           at
           Anjar
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
           large
           Burrough
           ,
           where
           our
           
             Caravan
             Bachi
          
           receiv'd
           us
           into
           a
           House
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           treated
           us
           with
           a
           little
           Rice
           boil'd
           in
           Oyl
           ,
           and
           some
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           the
           time
           of
           Lent
           not
           permitting
           him
           to
           be
           so
           liberal
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           upon
           Sunday
           the
           11th
           of
           March
           ,
           
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Aleppo
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           with
           those
           Demonstrations
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           as
           made
           us
           forget
           all
           our
           past
           Hardships
           .
           After
           some
           few
           days
           repose
           ,
           the
           Superior
           of
           the
           Missions
           of
           Syria
           ,
           giving
           me
           to
           understand
           the
           great
           want
           of
           Labourers
           almost
           in
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Parts
           ,
           through
           the
           loss
           of
           several
           excellent
           Missionaries
           ,
           understood
           so
           well
           how
           to
           engage
           me
           in
           all
           his
           Affairs
           ;
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           my
           extraordinary
           Inclinations
           to
           have
           hasten'd
           into
           Persia
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           my
           Grand
           Journey
           intended
           for
           China
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           had
           in
           my
           thoughts
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           refuse
           to
           go
           for
           some
           Months
           into
           Curdistan
           ,
           from
           whence
           Father
           Roche
           had
           ply'd
           him
           with
           importunate
           Letters
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           know
           how
           impossible
           it
           was
           for
           him
           to
           abide
           there
           any
           longer
           without
           a
           Companion
           to
           ease
           him
           of
           the
           great
           Burthen
           ,
           that
           lay
           upon
           his
           Shoulders
           every
           day
           .
        
         
         
           This
           sacrificing
           of
           my self
           cost
           me
           in
           truth
           somewhat
           dear
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           I
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           separate
           from
           my
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           design'd
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           another
           Mission
           ,
           tho
           we
           had
           flatter'd
           our selves
           that
           we
           should
           one
           day
           both
           together
           taste
           the
           sweet
           Comforts
           of
           manuring
           those
           Fields
           ,
           where
           both
           of
           us
           were
           in
           hopes
           to
           reap
           the
           same
           Harvest
           .
           But
           when
           a
           Man
           has
           once
           devoted
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           afterwards
           to
           be
           sparing
           of
           himself
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           prepar'd
           to
           be
           gone
           with
           a
           numerous
           Caravan
           ,
           that
           was
           mustering
           together
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           short
           time
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           for
           Betlis
           ,
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           Curdistan
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           rest
           that
           made
           up
           this
           Caravan
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Armenian
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           profess'd
           himself
           a
           Roman
           -
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           who
           under
           that
           Notion
           seem'd
           to
           be
           much
           a
           Friend
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           then
           I
           understood
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Languages
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           do
           better
           then
           to
           put
           my self
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           this
           Person
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Confidence
           that
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           his
           Love
           for
           our
           Society
           would
           oblige
           him
           to
           take
           care
           of
           me
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           all
           my
           Travels
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           a
           Lent
           ,
           which
           the
           Armenians
           observe
           with
           so
           much
           rigour
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           it
           a
           great
           scruple
           of
           Conscience
           
           to
           feed
           upon
           Lettice
           ,
           Fish
           and
           Oyl
           ,
           or
           to
           drink
           Wine
           .
           Therefore
           I
           thought
           my self
           engag'd
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           weakness
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           who
           believe
           the
           whole
           Essence
           of
           Religion
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           Exteriour
           Observations
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           my self
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           Refreshments
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           allows
           her
           Children
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           only
           made
           my
           Provision
           of
           Biscuit
           ,
           Dates
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           dry'd
           Fruits
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           little
           Coffee
           ,
           for
           a
           Journey
           of
           above
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Leagues
           ,
           I
           left
           Aleppo
           ,
           disguiz'd
           like
           an
           Armenian
           for
           my
           greater
           security
           ,
           and
           went
           with
           my
           Conductor
           the
           24
           th
           of
           March
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           Rendevouz
           of
           the
           Caravan
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           Thursday
           in
           the
           Evening
           which
           the
           Turks
           
           made
           choice
           of
           on
           purpose
           to
           set
           forward
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Superstitious
           Fancy
           very
           usual
           among
           the
           Eastern
           People
           ;
           who
           believe
           that
           if
           they
           begin
           a
           Journey
           upon
           a
           Friday
           Morning
           ,
           it
           will
           infallibly
           draw
           upon
           'em
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Misfortunes
           during
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           Travels
           ;
           though
           in
           my
           Opinion
           the
           misfortune
           of
           passing
           a
           whole
           Night
           so
           incommodiously
           as
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           spend
           the
           first
           Night
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Hardships
           that
           a
           man
           can
           well
           endure
           .
           There
           was
           no
           great
           fear
           of
           
           not
           waking
           betimes
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           in
           regard
           't
           was
           impossible
           for
           any
           body
           to
           sleep
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           horrible
           noise
           and
           hurry
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           at
           first
           avoided
           till
           every
           body
           is
           well
           setled
           in
           his
           Geares
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           length
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           composs'd
           of
           about
           200
           persons
           ,
           being
           ready
           by
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           we
           all
           together
           quitted
           the
           Cavern
           where
           we
           lay
           ,
           and
           after
           we
           had
           cross'd
           in
           good
           order
           several
           Desart
           Plains
           of
           Syria
           ,
           where
           we
           had
           a
           view
           of
           the
           still
           famous
           City
           of
           Edessa
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           call
           Orpha
           ;
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Banks
           of
           Euphrates
           ,
           which
           we
           cross'd
           over
           in
           a
           large
           Flatbottom'd-Boat
           ,
           over
           against
           a
           little
           City
           ,
           by
           our
           Modern
           Geographers
           usually
           call'd
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Birè
           ,
           where
           this
           River
           ,
           so
           much
           celebrated
           in
           Sacred
           History
           ,
           may
           be
           about
           three
           hundred
           Paces
           broad
           .
        
         
           There
           ,
           although
           too
           late
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           what
           a
           person
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           East
           had
           told
           me
           ;
           That
           upon
           the
           Competitorship
           of
           several
           Guides
           that
           usually
           present
           themselves
           ,
           't
           is
           better
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           a
           Turk
           ,
           then
           a
           Christian
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           the
           latter
           neither
           having
           Authority
           to
           defend
           you
           ,
           nor
           courage
           to
           oppose
           himself
           against
           the
           cruel
           Impositions
           that
           are
           demanded
           of
           ye
           ,
           nor
           that
           Fidelity
           which
           is
           always
           observable
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           especially
           when
           he
           has
           sworn
           upon
           his
           head
           to
           conduct
           you
           safely
           .
        
         
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           The
           Armenian
           ,
           to
           whose
           care
           I
           was
           recommended
           ,
           before
           my
           departure
           from
           Aleppo
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           me
           sensible
           at
           our
           passing
           the
           Euphrates
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Person
           he
           was
           taken
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           minded
           much
           more
           his
           own
           Interest
           then
           my
           Preservation
           or
           Convenience
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           Ferrying
           Places
           over
           Rivers
           are
           the
           
           most
           critical
           Places
           in
           all
           Turky
           ,
           more
           especially
           for
           Travellers
           ,
           who
           are
           thought
           to
           be
           laden
           with
           Riches
           ,
           my
           Conductor
           understood
           perfectly
           well
           to
           make
           his
           best
           Advantage
           of
           this
           Humour
           of
           the
           Turks
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           drew
           himself
           out
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Trouble
           at
           my
           Expence
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           have
           paid
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           Money
           for
           the
           Goods
           which
           he
           carri'd
           ;
           but
           informing
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Frank
           ,
           ransom'd
           himself
           with
           his
           share
           of
           my
           Money
           ,
           which
           he
           divided
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           as
           the
           Reward
           of
           his
           Information
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           was
           forc'd
           to
           pay
           ,
           to
           redeem
           my
           own
           Person
           ,
           and
           Goods
           which
           they
           had
           already
           seiz'd
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           Clutches
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           was
           not
           the
           only
           misfortune
           which
           I
           underwent
           ,
           during
           this
           Journey
           .
           The
           Plains
           of
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           into
           which
           we
           enter'd
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           pass'd
           Euphrates
           ,
           no
           
           less
           made
           tryal
           of
           my
           Health
           and
           Constitution
           ,
           then
           they
           furnish'd
           me
           with
           occasions
           sufficient
           to
           exercise
           my
           Patience
           .
           The
           rigorous
           Lent
           which
           I
           was
           bound
           to
           observe
           ,
           enfeebl'd
           me
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           nor
           had
           I
           any
           Conversation
           with
           any
           living
           Soul
           ,
           for
           that
           no
           Body
           understood
           me
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           understand
           any
           Body
           ;
           and
           the
           Night
           which
           is
           usually
           a
           time
           of
           rest
           ,
           was
           to
           me
           a
           time
           of
           cruel
           Torment
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Caravan
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           never
           made
           tryal
           of
           before
           ,
           annoy'd
           me
           so
           extreamly
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           had
           not
           succour'd
           me
           after
           a
           paticular
           manner
           ,
           I
           had
           infallibly
           sunk
           under
           the
           Burth●n
           the
           very
           first
           days
           that
           I
           found
           my self
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           accustoming
           my self
           to
           it
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           be
           amiss
           to
           give
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           this
           same
           way
           of
           Caravan-Travelling
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Morning
           you
           must
           rise
           before
           break
           of
           Day
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           season
           that
           the
           Heats
           are
           not
           very
           extream
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           Travel
           till
           Noon
           ,
           or
           rather
           till
           you
           come
           to
           some
           place
           where
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           Water
           to
           refresh
           both
           Men
           and
           Horses
           :
           there
           you
           must
           stay
           for
           about
           two
           hours
           ,
           till
           both
           are
           somewhat
           refresh'd
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           must
           be
           content
           to
           nibble
           upon
           a
           little
           dry'd
           Fruit
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Time
           and
           Wood
           to
           get
           any
           thing
           else
           ready
           ,
           unless
           a
           little
           Coffee
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
           difficulty
           .
           After
           a
           stay
           of
           two
           hours
           ,
           you
           must
           get
           a
           Horse-back
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           Travel
           on
           till
           Night
           ,
           that
           you
           meet
           with
           a
           Place
           proper
           to
           Encamp
           in
           ;
           which
           being
           found
           ,
           presently
           a
           kind
           of
           Entrenchment
           is
           drawn
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Entrenchment
           surrounded
           with
           Ropes
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Horses
           are
           ti'd
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Caravan
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Merchandize
           is
           carri'd
           into
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           close
           to
           which
           every
           Body
           takes
           care
           to
           Range
           himself
           as
           near
           as
           may
           be
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           take
           care
           every
           body
           of
           what
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           till
           Sleep
           seizes
           'em
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           generally
           very
           soundly
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           Rocking
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           and
           every
           body
           having
           got
           his
           Supper
           ready
           ,
           which
           is
           seldom
           any
           more
           then
           a
           Plate
           of
           Rice
           ,
           a
           Carpet
           is
           spread
           ,
           both
           Table-cloth
           and
           Bed
           ,
           upon
           which
           after
           Supper
           they
           compose
           themselves
           to
           their
           Rest
           till
           the
           next
           Morning
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           the
           same
           Course
           of
           Life
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           regard
           those
           Plains
           ,
           
           as
           desert
           as
           they
           be
           ,
           are
           always
           pester'd
           with
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           that
           follow
           no
           other
           Trade
           then
           that
           of
           Robbing
           and
           Theiving
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           other
           Revenue
           but
           the
           Booty
           which
           they
           plunder
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           continually
           upon
           your
           Guard
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           surpriz'd
           .
           
           For
           this
           reason
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           care
           taken
           to
           have
           good
           Centinels
           at
           different
           Posts
           ,
           who
           are
           bound
           to
           ride
           about
           all
           Night
           long
           ,
           hooping
           and
           hollowing
           as
           loud
           as
           they
           can
           tear
           their
           Throats
           ,
           thereby
           to
           let
           the
           Enemy
           know
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           receive
           'em
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Caravan
           that
           they
           are
           diligent
           upon
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           care
           that
           is
           taken
           ,
           I
           my self
           was
           a
           Witness
           ,
           that
           there
           past
           very
           few
           Nights
           wherein
           we
           were
           not
           hotly
           alarum'd
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           not
           forc'd
           to
           rise
           in
           disorder
           to
           repel
           these
           troublesome
           Guests
           ,
           of
           whose
           Approach
           the
           least
           noise
           you
           hear
           makes
           every
           Body
           suspicious
           ;
           and
           of
           whom
           ,
           one
           or
           other
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           slip
           in
           among
           the
           croud
           ,
           and
           do
           his
           business
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Night
           .
        
         
           These
           Inconveniences
           to
           which
           the
           People
           are
           every
           Night
           expos'd
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           excessive
           Rains
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           forc'd
           to
           endure
           many
           times
           in
           open
           Plains
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           Covert
           or
           Shelter
           ,
           from
           the
           end
           of
           one
           days
           Journey
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           another
           ,
           brought
           me
           down
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           able
           so
           long
           to
           undergo
           such
           excessive
           Hardships
           ;
           wherein
           however
           I
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           take
           some
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           hopes
           among
           so
           many
           hazards
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           
           expence
           of
           my
           Life
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           great
           Work
           ,
           which
           had
           caus'd
           me
           to
           quit
           Europe
           ,
           and
           whatever
           else
           I
           had
           most
           dear
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           God
           however
           was
           in
           mercy
           pleas'd
           to
           afford
           me
           Comfort
           in
           a
           most
           singular
           manner
           after
           all
           the
           Extremities
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           had
           been
           reduc'd
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           me
           to
           new
           Sufferings
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           about
           to
           engage
           my self
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           a
           pleasing
           and
           unexpected
           Accident
           ,
           that
           befel
           me
           at
           Diarbeker
           ,
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           where
           we
           arriv'd
           fifteen
           days
           after
           our
           departure
           from
           Aleppo
           .
        
         
           This
           City
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Populous
           ,
           and
           most
           Remarkable
           for
           Trade
           in
           all
           Turky
           ,
           seated
           in
           a
           most
           lovely
           Plain
           upon
           the
           Banks
           of
           Tygre
           ,
           which
           some
           confound
           with
           Chobar
           ,
           where
           the
           Prophet
           Ezekiel
           convers'd
           so
           familiarly
           with
           God.
           The
           enclosure
           of
           the
           Walls
           ,
           built
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Greek
           Emperors
           ,
           is
           still
           standing
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           Repair
           .
           The
           most
           considerable
           Trade
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           driven
           ,
           consists
           in
           Red
           Linnen
           Cloth
           ,
           Cotten
           ,
           and
           Goats
           Leather
           of
           the
           same
           Colour
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           have
           an
           incredible
           utterance
           into
           
             Poland
             ,
             Hungary
          
           ,
           and
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           where
           long
           Habits
           and
           Buskins
           are
           in
           fashion
           .
           The
           Women
           ,
           who
           are
           look'd
           upon
           over
           all
           the
           Ottoman
           Empire
           as
           meer
           Slaves
           ,
           are
           nothing
           at
           all
           troubl'd
           at
           it
           there
           .
           ●hey
           
           usually
           go
           a
           walking
           with
           the
           Christian
           Women
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           keep
           an
           honest
           and
           civil
           Correspondence
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           People
           are
           sincere
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           much
           more
           Courtesy
           and
           Affability
           among
           'em
           ,
           than
           among
           the
           common
           Turks
           in
           other
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           it
           was
           easy
           for
           me
           to
           observe
           from
           the
           very
           first
           moment
           that
           I
           enter'd
           into
           the
           City
           .
           For
           I
           had
           no
           sooner
           made
           my
           Appearance
           before
           the
           Receiver
           of
           the
           Customs
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           understanding
           that
           I
           was
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           caus'd
           me
           to
           be
           forthwith
           conducted
           to
           the
           Residence
           of
           the
           Capuchins
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           let
           him
           understand
           my
           Intention
           to
           lodge
           there
           .
        
         
           Those
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           an
           advantageous
           Use
           of
           Physick
           ,
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           a
           Post
           so
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           surprizing
           Progresses
           they
           have
           made
           for
           near
           these
           fifteen
           years
           together
           ,
           receiv'd
           me
           with
           so
           much
           Cordial
           Affection
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           overplus
           of
           Joy
           ,
           that
           their
           Reception
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           Tenderness
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           afforded
           me
           much
           more
           Consolation
           ,
           than
           the
           Affliction
           of
           my
           past
           Miseries
           had
           dejected
           me
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           ,
           which
           contributed
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           look
           upon
           all
           my
           Sufferings
           as
           nothing
           ,
           was
           my
           meeting
           in
           
           those
           Parts
           with
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Person
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           long
           and
           passionately
           desir'd
           to
           conser
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           I
           might
           take
           such
           certain
           Measures
           from
           his
           Lips
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           my
           undertaking
           ,
           which
           he
           approv'd
           no
           less
           then
           my self
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           giv'n
           me
           the
           first
           Draught
           of
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           whose
           House
           we
           lodg'd
           ,
           would
           not
           discover
           us
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           might
           take
           the
           more
           delight
           in
           our
           enterview
           ,
           we
           met
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           talk'd
           together
           at
           the
           same
           time
           without
           knowing
           each
           other
           ,
           tho'
           we
           had
           formerly
           liv'd
           both
           together
           in
           the
           same
           College
           :
           whether
           our
           Countenances
           were
           really
           alter'd
           after
           a
           long
           Separation
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           Fashion
           of
           our
           Habits
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           we
           had
           never
           seen
           each
           other
           ,
           made
           us
           appear
           quite
           different
           from
           what
           we
           were
           formerly
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           long
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           attentive
           Examination
           ,
           we
           began
           to
           recal
           each
           other
           so
           well
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           we
           became
           convin●'d
           of
           our
           former
           Acquaintance
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           we
           both
           abandon'd
           our selves
           to
           those
           pleasing
           Transports
           of
           Joy
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           like
           Occasions
           seize
           the
           Souls
           of
           two
           Persons
           ,
           whom
           the
           Love
           
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           has
           strictly
           united
           together
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           somewhat
           recover'd
           our selves
           from
           the
           Astonishment
           of
           such
           a
           happy
           surprizal
           ,
           and
           had
           given
           each
           other
           a
           mutual
           Account
           of
           our
           past
           Adventures
           ,
           I
           put
           him
           insensibly
           upon
           the
           design
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           propos'd
           of
           opening
           a
           new
           way
           into
           China
           through
           Grand-Tartary
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           of
           Asia
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           little
           known
           in
           Europe
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           the
           had
           been
           extreamly
           zealous
           to
           know
           after
           what
           manner
           his
           design
           had
           been
           entertain'd
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           had
           been
           approv'd
           by
           our
           Superiours
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           refrain
           from
           Tears
           ,
           when
           I
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           Orders
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           been
           entrusted
           to
           deliver
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           my
           mind
           withal
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             At
             length
             ,
             dear
             Father
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             Heaven
             has
             heard
             your
             Prayers
             .
             You
             are
             the
             Person
             ,
             whom
             Heaven
             has
             ordain'd
             for
             that
             great
             Undertaking
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             laid
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             the
             Person
             made
             choice
             of
             to
             be
             the
             faithful
             Companion
             of
             your
             Labours
             :
             More
             then
             happy
             ,
             if
             you
             and
             I
             can
             but
             discover
             this
             important
             Passage
             ,
             or
             else
             lay
             down
             our
             Lives
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Call
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             inspires
             us
             both
             with
             the
             same
             desires
             for
             the
             Advancement
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           he
           understand
           these
           joyful
           Tidings
           ,
           but
           he
           imparted
           to
           me
           all
           the
           prospects
           of
           his
           Consideration
           upon
           such
           an
           important
           design
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           so
           deeply
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           Advantages
           which
           might
           be
           expected
           from
           it
           for
           the
           Establishment
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           oblig'd
           me
           forthwith
           to
           take
           a
           Resolution
           never
           to
           abandon
           the
           Execution
           of
           this
           Enterprize
           whatever
           Accidents
           should
           intervene
           to
           cross
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           then
           persuaded
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           still
           ,
           that
           Resolution
           and
           Constancy
           would
           assure
           us
           of
           infallible
           Success
           .
        
         
           From
           that
           happy
           moment
           ,
           we
           desir'd
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           see
           our selves
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           begin
           so
           pious
           a
           Work.
           But
           in
           regard
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Missions
           of
           Armenia
           call'd
           him
           to
           Aleppo
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           appointment
           of
           Heaven
           commanded
           me
           to
           Betlis
           ,
           we
           could
           do
           nothing
           further
           then
           agree
           together
           ,
           during
           our
           short
           stay
           at
           Diarbeker
           ,
           upon
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           which
           it
           behov'd
           us
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Execution
           of
           our
           Design
           so
           soon
           as
           might
           be
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           thus
           agreed
           ,
           he
           rejoyn'd
           his
           Caravan
           ,
           and
           I
           mine
           ,
           both
           well
           inclin'd
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           to
           leave
           nothing
           omitted
           that
           might
           contribute
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           our
           Vows
           .
        
         
           Thus
           while
           he
           travell'd
           towards
           Euphrates
           ,
           I
           took
           the
           Road
           for
           Armenia
           ;
           after
           I
           had
           pass'd
           the
           Tiger
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           over
           a
           
           fair
           Stone-Bridge
           ,
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           fron
           the
           City
           of
           Diarbeker
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           was
           not
           so
           fortunate
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           
           that
           I
           was
           to
           cross
           it
           in
           a
           Wind-boat
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           got
           ready
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           Caravan
           appear
           .
           This
           Machine
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Ferry
           over
           the
           Tiger
           ,
           but
           also
           to-go
           by
           Water
           from
           place
           to
           place
           between
           Diarbeker
           to
           Bassora
           ,
           where
           this
           River
           falls
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           fastning
           together
           of
           several
           Goatskins
           blown
           up
           ,
           and
           join'd
           together
           on
           the
           four
           Sides
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           long
           Perches
           ty'd
           very
           close
           together
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           cover'd
           over
           with
           several
           Branches
           of
           Trees
           ,
           that
           are
           carefully
           laid
           athwart
           .
        
         
           When
           our
           Boat
           was
           ready
           ,
           it
           was
           carry'd
           a
           good
           way
           above
           that
           place
           where
           we
           staid
           for
           it
           on
           the
           opposite
           Shoar
           ;
           after
           which
           the
           Waterman
           lanching
           and
           getting
           into
           it
           ,
           the
           Stream
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           Rapid
           ,
           whirld
           it
           down
           the
           River
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Pilots
           Oars
           brought
           it
           just
           to
           our
           Feet
           .
           The
           Baggage
           was
           soon
           carry'd
           over
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Travellers
           got
           into
           the
           Boat
           with
           every
           one
           his
           Horse's
           Bridle
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           the
           Horse
           being
           unsaddl'd
           for
           the
           more
           easy
           convenience
           of
           Swimming
           .
           
           I
           follow'd
           the
           Crowd
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           be
           one
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           my
           being
           so
           hasty
           cost
           me
           dear
           .
           For
           not
           being
           inform'd
           of
           the
           Precautions
           ,
           which
           it
           behov'd
           me
           to
           observe
           in
           standing
           upon
           those
           sort
           of
           Boats
           ,
           I
           unfortunately
           set
           my
           Foot
           upon
           one
           of
           the
           Borrachio's
           or
           Leathern
           Goat-skin
           Baggs
           which
           was
           not
           cover'd
           ,
           not
           knowing
           that
           by
           pressing
           it
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           I
           should
           cause
           it
           to
           sink
           .
           Upon
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Boat-men
           perceiving
           the
           false
           step
           I
           had
           made
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           took
           me
           by
           force
           and
           flung
           me
           back
           upon
           the
           Bank
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           where
           he
           fulfill'd
           his
           Revenge
           of
           my
           Inadvertency
           ,
           which
           certainly
           was
           no
           Crime
           ;
           but
           God
           reserv'd
           another
           Tryal
           for
           me
           at
           this
           Passage
           ,
           which
           was
           much
           more
           harsh
           and
           severe
           then
           that
           which
           I
           had
           suffer'd
           already
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Tiger
           ,
           
           which
           the
           excessive
           Rains
           that
           year
           had
           extreamly
           swell'd
           ,
           not
           being
           to
           be
           contain'd
           within
           its
           proper
           Channel
           ,
           makes
           a
           second
           by
           the
           Inundation
           ;
           which
           tho
           not
           so
           deep
           as
           the
           true
           Channel
           ,
           is
           very
           broad
           however
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           rapid
           then
           the
           real
           one
           .
           Now
           every
           body
           being
           got
           a
           Horse-back
           to
           foard
           it
           in
           the
           place
           that
           was
           shew'd
           us
           ,
           I
           follow'd
           the
           File
           of
           those
           that
           were
           got
           before
           .
           But
           before
           I
           was
           got
           to
           the
           middle
           ,
           
           my
           Horse
           that
           was
           weak
           and
           weary
           in
           striving
           to
           resist
           the
           impetuosity
           of
           the
           Torrent
           that
           began
           to
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           ,
           threw
           me
           into
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           the
           Stream
           which
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           carry'd
           me
           a
           great
           way
           along
           with
           it
           :
           which
           had
           it
           not
           done
           ,
           I
           had
           immediately
           been
           trod
           to
           pieces
           in
           under
           the
           Horses
           feet
           that
           follow'd
           behind
           .
           Immediately
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Caravan
           observing
           what
           had
           befallen
           me
           ,
           threw
           themselves
           pell-mell
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           Turks
           and
           Christians
           ,
           and
           coming
           in
           time
           to
           my
           aid
           ,
           drew
           me
           out
           of
           the
           Water
           ;
           which
           however
           was
           not
           the
           last
           ,
           nor
           the
           greatest
           Danger
           which
           I
           escap'●
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           by
           the
           sequel
           .
        
         
           When
           all
           the
           Caravan
           were
           got
           over
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           we
           descry'd
           a
           Camp
           of
           Curds
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Men.
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           these
           wandring
           People
           are
           as
           formidable
           as
           the
           Arabs
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           are
           no
           way
           inferior
           to
           'em
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Robbing
           ;
           we
           made
           it
           our
           business
           to
           get
           away
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           could
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           falling
           upon
           us
           with
           a
           Party
           too
           numerous
           for
           us
           to
           resist
           .
           Thereupon
           ,
           as
           wet
           as
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           reason
           as
           I
           had
           to
           shift
           me
           ,
           my
           Conductor
           con●●rain'd
           me
           to
           follow
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           who
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           those
           Robbers
           that
           would
           
           have
           shew'd
           'em
           no
           Mercy
           ,
           were
           forc'd
           to
           ride
           six
           whole
           hours
           together
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           little
           Village
           where
           they
           were
           certain
           of
           being
           secure
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           to
           yield
           to
           necessity
           ,
           and
           venture
           all
           at
           such
           a
           pinch
           as
           this
           ,
           considering
           that
           whatsoever
           Course
           I
           took
           ,
           I
           was
           equally
           expos'd
           to
           most
           terrible
           Events
           .
           And
           indeed
           't
           was
           impossible
           that
           any
           man
           should
           suffer
           more
           all
           the
           while
           that
           we
           were
           travelling
           to
           our
           Stage
           ;
           the
           violent
           Shiverings
           ,
           the
           cruel
           Soundings
           wherewith
           I
           was
           seiz'd
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           coldest
           Season
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           made
           such
           violent
           onsets
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           thought
           my self
           able
           to
           have
           held
           out
           against
           so
           many
           Hardships
           and
           Distresses
           at
           one
           time
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           being
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           place
           where
           we
           were
           to
           stop
           for
           that
           Night
           only
           ,
           I
           was
           carry'd
           by
           good
           Fortune
           to
           the
           House
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           became
           so
           mov'd
           with
           my
           deplorable
           Condition
           ,
           that
           he
           omitted
           nothing
           of
           whatever
           he
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           requisite
           to
           restore
           me
           to
           a
           little
           strength
           .
           And
           God
           gave
           such
           a
           Blessing
           to
           his
           Charity
           ,
           that
           after
           I
           had
           rested
           for
           some
           hours
           upon
           a
           Bed
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           the
           next
           Morning
           strong
           anough
           to
           continue
           my
           Journey
           .
        
         
           Hardly
           had
           we
           travell'd
           two
           Leagues
           ,
           but
           we
           found
           our selves
           engag'd
           in
           the
           
           Mountains
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           where
           the
           Snow
           lay
           as
           high
           as
           a
           Pikes
           length
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           those
           Mountains
           which
           we
           crost
           ,
           are
           not
           altogether
           contiguous
           ,
           they
           leave
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           a
           narrow
           passage
           ,
           through
           which
           we
           rode
           for
           some
           time
           by
           the
           side
           of
           a
           River
           that
           runs
           in
           the
           Vally
           ,
           which
           separates
           the
           two
           Hills
           .
           As
           I
           rode
           along
           ,
           I
           observ'd
           one
           thing
           very
           singular
           ,
           tho
           it
           happens
           every
           year
           ,
           as
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           assur'd
           me
           .
           The
           Snow
           ,
           which
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           began
           at
           that
           time
           to
           melt
           ,
           and
           whose
           heat
           the
           Reverberation
           of
           his
           Beams
           very
           much
           augmented
           ,
           coming
           once
           to
           be
           dissolv'd
           ,
           falls
           down
           with
           such
           a
           headlong
           impetuosity
           ,
           that
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Rapidness
           of
           the
           Flood
           ranverses
           all
           the
           Houses
           which
           it
           meets
           with
           ,
           it
           forms
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Mound
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           River
           into
           which
           it
           discharges
           it self
           ,
           which
           stops
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Water
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Water
           comes
           to
           undermine
           that
           congeal'd
           Mass
           ,
           it
           opens
           a
           Passage
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           an
           Arch
           which
           serves
           instead
           of
           a
           solid
           Bridge
           to
           bear
           Travellers
           ,
           and
           Beasts
           of
           Burthen
           ,
           and
           so
           remains
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Cold
           and
           Frost
           continues
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           above
           eight
           days
           before
           we
           could
           get
           clear
           of
           this
           dreadful
           mountainous
           Labyrinth
           ;
           where
           the
           ways
           were
           somtimes
           
           so
           fill'd
           up
           with
           Snow
           ,
           that
           our
           Horses
           fell
           down
           under
           us
           every
           step
           they
           took
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           had
           employment
           enough
           to
           lift
           'em
           up
           ,
           and
           load
           'em
           again
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           tha●
           sometimes
           we
           could
           not
           go
           above
           a
           Leagn●
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           a
           foot
           leading
           our
           Horses
           by
           the
           Bridle
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           render'd
           our
           March
           mos●
           toilsome
           to
           me
           ,
           was
           the
           steepness
           and
           rug●gedness
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           over
           which
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           scramble
           ,
           there
           being
           neither
           Path
           nor
           Footstep
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           clamber
           ,
           were
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           high
           .
           After
           all
           which
           Toils
           and
           Fatigues
           ,
           at
           length
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Betlis
           upon
           Easter-Monday
           the
           22●
           of
           April
           ,
           a
           Month
           after
           our
           departure
           from
           Aleppo
           .
           Father
           Roche
           ,
           who
           had
           notice
           some
           days
           before
           of
           my
           arrival
           ,
           by
           some
           Horsemen
           that
           made
           more
           speed
           then
           the
           rest●
           met
           me
           at
           the
           Caravan-sera
           ,
           or
           Inn
           belonging
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           I
           alighted
           ,
           and
           carri'd
           me
           forthwith
           to
           th●
           House
           where
           he
           lay
           .
           Where
           while
           I
           continu'd
           ,
           my
           only
           business
           was
           to
           study
           th●
           Turkish
           Language
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           some
           domestick
           Business
           which
           I
           took
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           th●
           end
           my
           Companion
           might
           have
           the
           more
           time
           to
           entertain
           his
           Neophites
           ,
           or
           new
           Converts
           ,
           whose
           extraordinary
           Zeal
           ravish'd
           me
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           on●
           of
           my
           most
           pressing
           Encouragements
           to
           fi●●
           
           my self
           the
           soonest
           I
           could
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           I
           might
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           taste
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           Missionary
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           the
           happiness
           to
           recover
           a
           lost
           Sheep
           into
           the
           Flock
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           While
           I
           was
           labouring
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           procure
           this
           felicity
           to
           my self
           ,
           we
           receiv'd
           Orders
           from
           Aleppo
           to
           quit
           this
           Mission
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           and
           settle
           another
           at
           Erzerum
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           very
           probable
           hopes
           of
           making
           greater
           progress
           then
           at
           Betlis
           ,
           and
           with
           less
           danger
           of
           being
           turn'd
           out
           of
           our
           Employments
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Post
           where
           we
           were
           ;
           whence
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           many
           times
           to
           part
           from
           one
           another
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Bacha
           of
           Wan
           ,
           who
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           some
           one
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           near
           him
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Residence
           ,
           which
           was
           twenty
           Leagues
           from
           Betlis
           ,
           to
           attend
           him
           as
           his
           Physician
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           Reason
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Father
           Barnaby
           went
           to
           Aleppo
           ,
           there
           to
           lay
           before
           the
           Superior
           General
           of
           the
           Missions
           ,
           the
           Inconveniences
           of
           such
           frequent
           Separations
           ▪
           which
           besides
           that
           they
           disturb'd
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           our
           Ministerial
           Functions
           ,
           were
           disadvantagious
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           among
           whom
           there
           was
           more
           to
           be
           gain'd
           then
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           lie
           under
           a
           moral
           impossibility
           of
           being
           converted
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           order
           ,
           how
           reasonable
           soever
           it
           appear'd
           ,
           did
           not
           a
           little
           perplex
           us
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           difficulty
           and
           danger
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           .
           For
           we
           were
           extreamly
           belov'd
           over
           all
           the
           City
           ;
           the
           Emir
           ,
           who
           was
           Chief
           Commander
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           value
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           look'd
           upon
           us
           as
           people
           that
           were
           very
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           could
           not
           hope
           that
           he
           would
           ever
           consent
           to
           our
           departure
           .
           Therefore
           we
           thought
           it
           not
           our
           best
           way
           to
           ask
           leave
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           but
           rather
           privately
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           without
           imparting
           our
           Design
           to
           any
           living
           Soul.
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           secret
           Measures
           we
           took
           to
           conceal
           our
           Departure
           ,
           the
           Christians
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           presently
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           Emir
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           the
           better
           engage
           him
           to
           detain
           us
           ,
           told
           him
           all
           they
           could
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           and
           more
           indeed
           then
           they
           knew
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           they
           had
           laid
           before
           him
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Missionaries
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Sick
           People
           ;
           their
           Ability
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sciences
           ,
           their
           holy
           and
           exemplary
           Life
           ,
           they
           added
           ,
           speaking
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           lately
           arriv'd
           out
           of
           Europe
           a
           most
           skilful
           Clock-maker
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           greatly
           serviceable
           not
           only
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           City
           .
           There
           needed
           no
           more
           to
           oblige
           the
           Emir
           to
           call
           us
           before
           him
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           he
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           for
           us
           ;
           
           from
           whom
           we
           understood
           the
           ill
           Offices
           which
           the
           Christians
           had
           done
           us
           ,
           to
           constrain
           us
           to
           stay
           among
           'em
           ;
           and
           while
           we
           were
           expected
           at
           the
           Divan
           ,
           our
           Armenians
           a
           little
           over-zealous
           ,
           kept
           the
           Emir
           in
           a
           long
           Discourse
           concerning
           us
           ;
           telling
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           our
           extraordinary
           Vertue
           ,
           That
           we
           were
           people
           so
           reserv'd
           and
           circumspect
           in
           all
           our
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           they
           knew
           us
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           frequently
           convers'd
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           never
           heard
           the
           smallest
           Oath
           escape
           our
           Lips.
           So
           that
           how
           greatly
           soever
           the
           Emir
           was
           prepossess'd
           in
           our
           favour
           ,
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           surpris'd
           at
           what
           they
           told
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           he
           had
           never
           convers'd
           with
           any
           but
           Turks
           ,
           or
           very
           wicked
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           Vovallah
           continually
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           
           he
           was
           so
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           that
           ill
           Habit
           was
           as
           natural
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           them
           ,
           that
           immediately
           he
           laid
           a
           Wager
           with
           one
           of
           those
           that
           talk'd
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           a
           Noble
           Turbant
           against
           a
           hunder'd
           Crowns
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           us
           swear
           in
           his
           presence
           .
           No
           sooner
           was
           the
           Wager
           laid
           ,
           but
           we
           came
           into
           the
           Hall
           of
           Audience
           ,
           and
           the
           Emir
           perceiving
           us
           ,
           caus'd
           us
           to
           approach
           near
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           having
           order'd
           us
           to
           sit
           down
           in
           his
           Divan
           ,
           he
           put
           several
           cunning
           captious
           Questions
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           draw
           us
           imperceptibly
           
           into
           the
           Snare
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           he
           could
           never
           bring
           us
           to
           speak
           a
           language
           that
           had
           to
           that
           time
           been
           always
           unknown
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           was
           more
           satisfi'd
           with
           me
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Clock-making
           ,
           though
           I
           knew
           no
           more
           of
           that
           Art
           ,
           then
           every
           body
           knows
           that
           will
           look
           to
           their
           Watches
           themselves
           ,
           or
           have
           learnt
           to
           make
           some
           little
           amendments
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           overmuch
           out
           of
           order
           .
           I
           shew'd
           him
           one
           that
           I
           had
           brought
           with
           me
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           apieces
           Wheel
           after
           Wheel
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           take
           time
           to
           consider
           the
           different
           Springs
           and
           Motions
           ;
           and
           finding
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           presently
           made
           him
           an
           offer
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           resolv'd
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           the
           means
           which
           Providence
           had
           put
           into
           our
           hands
           to
           facilitate
           our
           departure
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           
           After
           I
           had
           desir'd
           him
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           accept
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           without
           much
           importunity
           ,
           I
           confidently
           discover'd
           to
           him
           our
           design
           of
           going
           to
           Erzerum
           ,
           whether
           important
           business
           call'd
           me
           in
           great
           haste
           .
           I
           added
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           I
           did
           not
           sufficiently
           understand
           the
           Language
           to
           travel
           securely
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           extreamly
           oblige
           me
           to
           let
           my
           Companion
           go
           along
           with
           me
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vouchsase
           me
           a
           small
           Convoy
           .
           I
           minded
           not
           his
           scruples
           and
           
           reluctancy
           at
           first
           ,
           for
           I
           knew
           by
           his
           smiling
           look
           ,
           and
           condescending
           countenance
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           press'd
           him
           with
           a
           little
           more
           importunity
           ,
           I
           should
           easily
           obtain
           what
           I
           expected
           from
           him
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           my
           Present
           had
           dazl'd
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           had
           mov'd
           his
           heart
           to
           favour
           us
           ,
           he
           order'd
           the
           Pass
           which
           I
           demanded
           to
           be
           drawn
           up
           immediately
           ;
           and
           sent
           me
           before
           my
           departure
           ,
           a
           Horse
           ready
           saddl'd
           and
           bridl'd
           ,
           worth
           double
           the
           Watch
           which
           I
           left
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           such
           an
           unexpected
           piece
           of
           good
           success
           ,
           we
           prepar'd
           to
           be
           gone
           with
           a
           numerous
           Caravan
           ,
           which
           had
           staid
           about
           ten
           or
           twelve
           days
           at
           Betlis
           ,
           till
           the
           Emirs
           Custom-house
           Officers
           had
           discharg'd
           it
           ,
           to
           carry
           several
           sorts
           of
           Merchandize
           to
           Erzerum
           ,
           design'd
           for
           Persia.
           
        
         
           This
           Journey
           lasted
           not
           above
           eight
           or
           ten
           days
           ,
           
           nor
           did
           any
           thing
           happen
           considerable
           all
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           one
           small
           Accident
           at
           the
           Passage
           over
           Euphrates
           .
           Five
           Curdes
           that
           lay
           in
           ambush
           set
           upon
           our
           Rear-guard
           with
           that
           good
           fortune
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           away
           some
           Horses
           ,
           and
           drove
           'em
           before
           'em
           through
           so
           many
           by-ways
           and
           turnings
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           overtake
           'em
           ,
           and
           recover
           their
           Booty
           ;
           which
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           be
           a
           little
           more
           watchful
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           people
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
           Caravan
           consisted
           ,
           more
           wary
           how
           they
           scatter'd
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           so
           that
           every
           body
           rode
           in
           his
           rank
           in
           good
           order
           ;
           only
           the
           Turks
           retir'd
           three
           or
           four
           times
           a
           day
           from
           the
           gross
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           say
           their
           Prayers
           by
           the
           Bank
           of
           some
           Rivolet
           ,
           if
           they
           met
           with
           any
           in
           the
           Roads
           .
        
         
           Which
           gives
           me
           an
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           exactness
           which
           those
           Infidels
           observe
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           has
           made
           me
           many
           times
           bewail
           the
           Christians
           neglect
           of
           so
           pious
           and
           holy
           a
           Duty
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           thing
           hardly
           to
           be
           ever
           heard
           of
           ,
           that
           a
           Turk
           who
           is
           never
           so
           little
           devoted
           to
           his
           Sect
           ,
           le
           ts
           a
           day
           pass
           ,
           without
           performing
           this
           Religious
           Exercise
           at
           least
           three
           or
           four
           times
           ;
           and
           the
           omission
           of
           it
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           most
           heinous
           Crime
           among
           '
           em
           .
           Moreover
           I
           can
           testifie
           ,
           That
           two
           Turks
           happening
           to
           quarrel
           one
           with
           another
           in
           the
           same
           Journey
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           revil'd
           one
           another
           with
           all
           the
           foul
           Language
           imaginable
           ,
           one
           of
           'em
           put
           the
           other
           to
           silence
           ,
           by
           reproaching
           him
           that
           he
           had
           not
           pray'd
           to
           God
           all
           that
           day
           .
           How
           much
           were
           it
           to
           be
           wish'd
           that
           the
           same
           Sentiments
           were
           able
           to
           touch
           the
           hearts
           of
           so
           many
           Christians
           as
           we
           find
           in
           Europe
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           believing
           such
           a
           holy
           Practice
           to
           be
           a
           Duty
           ;
           that
           they
           think
           it
           a
           shame
           to
           pay
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           Worship
           is
           so
           justly
           due
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Father
           Barnaby
           
           had
           written
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           at
           Erzerum
           ,
           I
           met
           him
           there
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           Journey
           .
        
         
           Erzerum
           ,
           or
           Arzeron
           ,
           is
           a
           City
           of
           Turkey
           ,
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Persia
           ,
           seated
           in
           a
           pleasant
           Plain
           ,
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           Leagues
           in
           circuit
           ,
           and
           border'd
           on
           every
           side
           with
           little
           Hills
           that
           rise
           insensibly
           one
           above
           another
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           three
           Rivers
           rise
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           of
           the
           four
           that
           Holy
           Scripture
           assures
           us
           to
           have
           watred
           the
           Terrestial
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           If
           Nile
           ,
           which
           rises
           out
           of
           the
           Mountains
           of
           the
           Moon
           in
           Africa
           ,
           were
           one
           of
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           as
           some
           Interpreters
           have
           conjectur'd
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           thing
           to
           determine
           where
           that
           delicious
           Garden
           should
           be
           ,
           where
           God
           plac'd
           the
           First
           Parents
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           advantagious
           situation
           cannot
           be
           pick'd
           out
           by
           Mortal
           Eyes
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           this
           City
           which
           we
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           for
           the
           settlement
           of
           our
           new
           Mission
           .
           'T
           is
           near
           about
           as
           big
           as
           Marseilles
           ,
           encompass'd
           with
           a
           double
           Enclosure
           of
           Walls
           ,
           after
           the
           Ancient
           manner
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           high
           seated
           Citadel
           that
           commands
           it
           .
           The
           Subburbs
           are
           very
           large
           and
           well
           peopl'd
           :
           The
           Air
           is
           wholsome
           ;
           the
           Water
           excellent
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           plenty
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           every
           thing
           concurs
           to
           make
           it
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Cities
           of
           the
           Ottoman
           Empire
           .
        
         
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           most
           of
           all
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           and
           which
           above
           all
           things
           put
           us
           upon
           resolving
           to
           settle
           there
           ,
           is
           the
           vast
           concourse
           of
           all
           Nations
           that
           trade
           in
           Asia
           ,
           more
           especially
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           particular
           kindness
           for
           this
           City
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           the
           Seat
           of
           their
           Kings
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           day
           there
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           Ruins
           of
           the
           Palace
           where
           they
           kept
           their
           Court
           ,
           with
           some
           beautiful
           Remains
           of
           the
           Patriarchal
           Church
           which
           they
           had
           built
           in
           honour
           of
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           .
        
         
           I
           understood
           by
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           
           who
           was
           got
           thithe●
           some
           days
           before
           us
           ,
           the
           willing
           dispositions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           found
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Turks
           as
           Christians
           ,
           to
           befriend
           our
           settlement
           among
           'em
           ,
           while
           both
           strove
           to
           honour
           him
           with
           the
           Marks
           of
           their
           Esteem
           and
           Affection
           .
           And
           it
           may
           seem
           a
           wonder
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           ,
           whom
           God
           has
           made
           use
           of
           to
           lay
           the
           Foundations
           of
           this
           important
           Mission
           ,
           was
           once
           an
           unfortunate
           Renegat
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           guided
           to
           Erzerum
           ,
           only
           to
           prepare
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Minds
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           prepossessing
           'em
           as
           he
           did
           in
           our
           favour
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Person
           ,
           
           who
           had
           been
           taken
           very
           young
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           afterwards
           turn'd
           Mabumetan
           ,
           had
           not
           so
           far
           renounc'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           preserv'd
           sufficient
           Idea's
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           understand
           the
           falseness
           of
           that
           which
           either
           Interest
           or
           Force
           had
           constrain'd
           him
           to
           profess
           .
           So
           that
           when
           he
           understood
           who
           we
           were
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           discover
           the
           Motives
           that
           had
           drawn
           us
           into
           Armenia
           .
           He
           gave
           us
           several
           Visits
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appear
           by
           the
           serious
           Discourses
           which
           he
           had
           with
           us
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           thoroughly
           convinc'd
           of
           that
           which
           he
           prosess'd
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           little
           thing
           would
           make
           him
           embrace
           again
           the
           true
           Religion
           which
           he
           had
           forsaken
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           his
           time
           was
           not
           come
           ,
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           Providence
           only
           made
           use
           of
           him
           to
           authorize
           our
           Functions
           ,
           among
           a
           People
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           as
           much
           esteem'd
           for
           his
           particular
           merit
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           respected
           for
           his
           Quality
           and
           Degree
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           his
           Employment
           gave
           him
           free
           and
           easie
           access
           into
           all
           Houses
           ;
           he
           rais'd
           our
           Reputation
           so
           high
           by
           those
           things
           which
           he
           publish'd
           every
           where
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           look'd
           upon
           by
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           as
           extraordinary
           persons
           .
           The
           Armenians
           more
           especially
           were
           so
           sensible
           of
           our
           Zeal
           ,
           to
           
           prefer
           them
           before
           all
           other
           Nations
           of
           the
           East
           ;
           that
           after
           they
           had
           met
           together
           to
           congratulate
           the
           happiness
           which
           we
           had
           procur'd
           'em
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           their
           sincere
           acknowledgment
           of
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           ,
           they
           caus'd
           our
           Names
           to
           be
           enregister'd
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Year
           and
           Day
           of
           our
           arrival
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           to
           preserve
           the
           memory
           of
           of
           it
           to
           perpetuity
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Registers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Such
           happy
           beginnings
           were
           afterwards
           attended
           with
           so
           many
           Blessings
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           easily
           induc'd
           to
           acknowledge
           tha●
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           with
           the
           Post
           which
           we
           had
           chos'n
           ;
           for
           there
           followed
           a
           great
           number
           of
           eminent
           Conversions
           ;
           whole
           Families
           abjur'd
           their
           Schisms
           and
           their
           Errors
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           appear'd
           in
           all
           those
           who
           were
           recover'd
           into
           the
           State
           of
           Grace
           .
           In
           a
           word
           their
           Piety
           and
           Zeal
           distinguish'd
           'em
           so
           for
           above
           others
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           so
           docible
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           that
           was
           to
           be
           observ'd
           in
           the
           ver●
           dawnings
           of
           their
           Conversion
           among
           'em
           seem'd
           a
           sensible
           proof
           to
           several
           of
           the
           tra●●
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           So
           that
           I
           had
           the
           pleasure
           during
           a
           stay
           of
           Six
           Months
           that
           〈◊〉
           made
           at
           Erzerum
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           growing
           Church
           encreasing
           with
           so
           much
           success
           that
           I
           thought
           we
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           envy
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           i●
           
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Faithful
           that
           compos'd
           it
           ,
           which
           render'd
           it
           considerable
           ,
           as
           the
           Zeal
           with
           which
           it
           appear'd
           to
           be
           enliven'd
           .
           Their
           frequent
           coming
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           their
           assiduity
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Modesty
           ,
           the
           strict
           union
           that
           reign'd
           among
           'em
           ,
           a
           certain
           Air
           of
           Sanctity
           that
           diffus'd
           it self
           thoough
           all
           their
           Actions
           ,
           were
           the
           rising
           grounds
           that
           gave
           us
           an
           easy
           and
           delightful
           Prospect
           of
           our
           good
           success
           .
           So
           that
           I
           should
           have
           esteem'd
           my self
           happy
           to
           have
           enjoy'd
           all
           my
           life
           time
           ,
           these
           savory
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Apostleship
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           had
           call'd
           me
           long
           before
           ,
           together
           with
           Father
           Barnaby
           to
           cultivate
           the
           Lands
           of
           Tartary
           o'regrown
           with
           Weeds
           and
           Thistles
           ,
           had
           not
           they
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           renounce
           that
           Consolation
           ,
           by
           engaging
           us
           to
           enlarge
           our
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           extend
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Upon
           this
           consideration
           it
           was
           that
           my
           Companion
           ,
           
           after
           we
           had
           left
           our
           Mission
           in
           so
           good
           a
           plight
           ,
           parted
           from
           me
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           go
           to
           Irivan
           ;
           where
           his
           presence
           was
           necessary
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           confirm
           the
           settlement
           there
           made
           some
           years
           before
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           take
           certain
           measures
           with
           the
           Indians
           and
           Yousbecks
           ,
           which
           usually
           resort
           thither
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           our
           intended
           Enterprize
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           it
           requir'd
           four
           whole
           Months
           to
           regulate
           all
           things
           rightly
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           me
           leasure
           to
           perfect
           my self
           in
           the
           Turkish
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           begun
           to
           learn
           with
           good
           success
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           was
           I
           in
           a
           condition
           by
           my self
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           but
           I
           receiv'd
           order
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           But
           some
           few
           days
           before
           my
           departure
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           Midnight
           we
           were
           surpris'd
           with
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           so
           furious
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           hardly
           any
           body
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           believe
           himself
           utterly
           lost
           .
           
           I
           wak'd
           of
           a
           suddain
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Beams
           and
           Girders
           of
           my
           Chamber
           were
           all
           in
           motion
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           afraid
           more
           then
           once
           ,
           that
           the
           Walls
           that
           seem'd
           to
           stoop
           forward
           ,
           would
           have
           buried
           me
           under
           their
           Ruins
           :
           But
           there
           happen'd
           no
           ill
           consequences
           of
           this
           disorder
           .
           The
           Earthquake
           ceas'd
           in
           half
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ;
           though
           it
           continu'd
           with
           a
           much
           more
           moderate
           shaking
           for
           eight
           days
           together
           ,
           precisely
           at
           the
           same
           hour
           ,
           that
           it
           began
           the
           first
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           these
           sorts
           of
           Accidents
           are
           very
           usual
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           prodigious
           number
           of
           Mountains
           with
           which
           that
           Province
           is
           cover'd
           ;
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           have
           no
           other
           way
           to
           shelter
           and
           secure
           themselves
           from
           the
           dreadful
           consequences
           
           which
           they
           fear
           ,
           but
           to
           leave
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           abide
           in
           the
           Fields
           under
           Tents
           ,
           till
           every
           thing
           be
           quiet
           :
           Yet
           sometimes
           they
           are
           surpris'd
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           care
           they
           can
           take
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           Earth
           many
           times
           cleaves
           and
           opens
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           shogs
           of
           the
           Earthquake
           Matter
           ,
           sometimes
           whole
           Villages
           are
           swallow'd-up
           in
           those
           parts
           where
           the
           motion
           is
           most
           sensibly
           perceiv'd
           ;
           as
           they
           told
           me
           it
           befel
           a
           Village
           about
           seven
           or
           eight
           Leagues
           from
           the
           City
           .
           One
           time
           I
           met
           with
           a
           Mathematician
           ,
           that
           was
           somewhat
           intoxicated
           with
           Copernicus's
           Philosophy
           ;
           who
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           Violent
           Motions
           extreamly
           favour'd
           the
           Opinion
           of
           that
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           would
           not
           have
           fail'd
           himself
           to
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           proof
           to
           have
           supported
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           granting
           ,
           that
           these
           motions
           were
           regularly
           made
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           that
           they
           most
           generally
           happen
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           After
           I
           had
           assur'd
           my self
           for
           some
           time
           that
           the
           Earthquake
           was
           absolutely
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           feard
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           meet
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           who
           only
           waited
           for
           my
           company
           ,
           to
           set
           forward
           as
           soon
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           might
           get
           to
           the
           Caspian-Sea
           time
           enough
           to
           embark
           in
           the
           Muscovite
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           usually
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Summer
           to
           return
           to
           Astrakan
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           the
           Snow
           was
           not
           yet
           quite
           melted
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           Ways
           continu'd
           extreamly
           bad
           ,
           the
           Caravan
           to
           which
           I
           had
           join'd
           my self
           ,
           spent
           more
           time
           to
           get
           to
           Persia
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           usually
           wont
           to
           do
           .
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           the
           great
           desire
           which
           I
           had
           to
           leave
           Turky
           ,
           made
           me
           think
           our
           Stage
           much
           more
           remote
           then
           indeed
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           travell'd
           any
           Journey
           that
           seem'd
           more
           tedious
           to
           me
           then
           this
           ;
           though
           knowing
           the
           Language
           then
           much
           better
           then
           before
           ,
           naturally
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           found
           it
           more
           agreeable
           than
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           my
           extream
           Passion
           to
           get
           clear
           of
           the
           Grand-Signior's
           Territories
           ,
           I
           was
           just
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           reingaging
           my self
           anew
           ,
           through
           the
           Villainy
           of
           the
           Guards
           which
           we
           met
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           where
           they
           usually
           lie
           to
           exact
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Duties
           going
           out
           ,
           and
           coming
           in
           .
           For
           some
           Christian
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           were
           returning
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           understanding
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Acquaintance
           who
           belong'd
           to
           our
           Caravan
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           an
           European
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           in
           orders
           treated
           me
           with
           so
           much
           friendship
           ,
           and
           so
           kindly
           caress'd
           me
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           had
           stop'd
           both
           them
           and
           us
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           our
           Toll
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           'em
           suspect
           me
           to
           be
           some
           considerable
           Traveller
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           something
           more
           than
           usual
           to
           be
           got
           out
           of
           me
           .
        
         
         
           These
           people
           therefore
           beyond
           expression
           greedy
           of
           Mony
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           agreed
           among
           themselves
           how
           they
           might
           put
           me
           to
           trouble
           ,
           briskly
           and
           in
           a
           rude
           manner
           demanded
           of
           me
           wherefore
           ,
           since
           I
           carry'd
           no
           Merchandize
           along
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           desirous
           to
           go
           into
           Persia
           ,
           whither
           onely
           Trade
           could
           invite
           a
           Stranger
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           Affairs
           more
           important
           then
           Traffick
           drew
           me
           thither
           ,
           concealing
           however
           the
           true
           Motive
           of
           my
           Journey
           .
           This
           was
           enough
           to
           convince
           'em
           that
           I
           was
           not
           a
           person
           to
           be
           spar'd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           behov'd
           'em
           to
           extort
           by
           main
           force
           ,
           what
           they
           could
           not
           do
           fairly
           and
           honestly
           .
           Thereupon
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           frighten
           me
           by
           all
           the
           ways
           their
           invention
           could
           suggest
           ;
           to
           that
           purpose
           they
           thought
           they
           should
           easily
           bring
           about
           their
           Ends
           ,
           by
           treating
           me
           as
           a
           Spie
           ,
           and
           threatn'd
           to
           carry
           me
           before
           the
           Basha
           of
           Kars
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           City
           of
           Turky
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           sure
           ,
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           my
           head
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           take
           care
           to
           prevent
           my
           Misfortune
           by
           some
           inconsiderable
           Present
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           only
           way
           to
           deliver
           me
           out
           of
           their
           clutches
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           I
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Conditions
           of
           these
           People
           ,
           and
           besides
           deliver'd
           my self
           readily
           ,
           I
           gave
           'em
           to
           understand
           by
           my
           Answers
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           better
           instructed
           in
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           
           Country
           ,
           than
           they
           imagin'd
           me
           to
           be
           ;
           so
           that
           within
           a
           moment
           after
           ,
           I
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           'em
           grown
           more
           calm
           .
           For
           when
           I
           told
           'em
           I
           was
           not
           so
           much
           afraid
           of
           the
           Bacha
           with
           whom
           they
           menac'd
           me
           ,
           because
           some
           days
           before
           I
           had
           seen
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           was
           carry'd
           to
           Constantinople
           by
           a
           Kapigi-Bachi
           ,
           they
           presently
           chang'd
           their
           Battery
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           from
           threatnings
           to
           intreaties
           ,
           to
           obtain
           by
           civility
           what
           they
           despiar'd
           to
           get
           by
           rudeness
           ,
           teazing
           me
           without
           ceasing
           all
           the
           Night
           long
           ;
           but
           finding
           me
           as
           resolute
           as
           they
           were
           importunate
           ,
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           let
           me
           go
           the
           next
           Morning
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           which
           thirsted
           after
           Persia
           with
           as
           much
           eagerness
           as
           my self
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           have
           to
           do
           for
           the
           future
           with
           a
           People
           far
           more
           reasonable
           then
           those
           we
           had
           left
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           observ'd
           soon
           after
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           I
           no
           sooner
           set
           my
           foot
           upon
           the
           hithermost
           Territories
           of
           the
           Cha
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           accusted
           by
           some
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           thousand
           Caresses
           ,
           congratulated
           my
           good
           Fortune
           in
           having
           escap'd
           the
           claws
           of
           the
           Turks
           ;
           for
           whom
           they
           have
           as
           great
           an
           antipathy
           ,
           as
           the
           Turks
           have
           a
           hatred
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           they
           had
           had
           a
           confus'd
           information
           of
           the
           Victory
           which
           the
           Christians
           had
           obtain'd
           over
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           
           Religion
           and
           theirs
           ;
           I
           gave
           'em
           a
           more
           particular
           Relation
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           which
           they
           seem'd
           to
           be
           so
           well
           pleas'd
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           make
           Bonfires
           that
           Evening
           ,
           to
           testify
           their
           joy
           for
           the
           good
           success
           of
           the
           Franks
           ,
           whom
           God
           made
           his
           Instruments
           to
           humble
           and
           confound
           a
           people
           that
           so
           justly
           merited
           to
           be
           utterly
           exterminated
           .
           I
           was
           ignorant
           a
           long
           time
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           strange
           Aversion
           which
           these
           two
           Nations
           have
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           but
           I
           learn'd
           it
           some
           time
           afterward
           from
           a
           notable
           Armenian
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           declar'd
           my
           wonder
           to
           see
           the
           Persians
           so
           embitter'd
           against
           the
           Turks
           ;
           whom
           I
           thought
           till
           then
           more
           strictly
           united
           by
           the
           Ties
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           give
           an
           account
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           of
           what
           I
           discover'd
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Animosity
           of
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           
           to
           the
           difference
           of
           their
           Sentiments
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           unheard
           of
           Cruelties
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           exercis'd
           upon
           the
           Persians
           some
           years
           since
           ,
           the
           sacking
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           the
           horrid
           Butcheries
           ,
           which
           they
           committed
           ,
           without
           distinction
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           in
           all
           Places
           through
           which
           they
           pass'd
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           deep
           impression
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           miserable
           vanquish'd
           People
           ,
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           'em
           still
           remain'd
           fix'd
           in
           their
           minds
           .
           They
           could
           never
           
           pardon
           those
           who
           had
           no
           less
           inhumanly
           ,
           and
           barbarously
           us'd
           'em
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           declar'd
           Enemies
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           the
           Alcoran
           ;
           whose
           Doctrine
           nevertheless
           they
           all
           along
           pretended
           to
           follow
           with
           as
           much
           zeal
           and
           exactness
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           zealous
           among
           the
           Musselmen
           .
           And
           these
           Embitterments
           are
           much
           more
           corroborated
           by
           that
           Idea
           which
           they
           have
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           whom
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           in
           an
           Error
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           they
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           but
           in
           two
           Heads
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           excite
           our
           compassion
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           ridiculous
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Turks
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Sunni
           ,
           own
           for
           real
           Prophets
           ,
           three
           sorts
           of
           
             Mahomets
             ,
             Osman
             Abdid
             ,
             Beker
             ,
          
           and
           Omar
           .
           The
           Persians
           dispute
           their
           Holiness
           ,
           because
           they
           put
           Ali
           to
           death
           ,
           whose
           Disciples
           they
           affirm
           themselves
           to
           be
           .
           Therefore
           in
           abhorrence
           of
           that
           Murther
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           time
           their
           Priests
           ascend
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           the
           Mosque
           ,
           to
           call
           the
           people
           to
           Prayer
           ,
           they
           always
           thunder
           out
           their
           Execrations
           against
           the
           three
           unnatural
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           more
           respect
           and
           veneration
           for
           so
           holy
           a
           man
           as
           Ali
           ,
           upon
           whom
           ,
           next
           to
           Mahomet
           ,
           they
           look
           as
           their
           great
           Master
           and
           Oracle
           .
           They
           invoke
           him
           in
           all
           their
           Exigencies
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           have
           these
           words
           continually
           
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           
             Martaz
             Ali
          
           ;
           which
           among
           them
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           devout
           Ejaculations
           they
           can
           make
           use
           of
           .
        
         
           However
           some
           of
           'em
           assur'd
           me
           ,
           that
           their
           Devotion
           for
           Ali
           began
           to
           slacken
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           address
           themselves
           to
           Omar
           ,
           since
           a
           little
           Accident
           that
           fell
           out
           some
           years
           ago
           .
        
         
           A
           Person
           of
           Quality
           being
           one
           day
           stuck
           fast
           in
           the
           Mire
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Horse
           ,
           call'd
           Ali
           to
           his
           assistance
           ,
           and
           conjur'd
           him
           with
           loud
           Supplications
           to
           help
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Mud
           ;
           but
           Ali
           was
           deaf
           to
           his
           Cries
           ,
           never
           minding
           in
           the
           least
           the
           unfortunate
           condition
           of
           the
           poor
           Gentleman
           :
           Who
           finding
           his
           Prophet
           so
           insensible
           of
           his
           Adversity
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavour'd
           to
           make
           him
           understand
           by
           his
           redoubl'd
           Lamentations
           ,
           at
           length
           in
           his
           despair
           address'd
           himself
           to
           Omar
           ;
           whose
           Name
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           pronounc'd
           as
           loud
           as
           he
           could
           tear
           his
           throat
           ,
           but
           his
           Horse
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           awaken'd
           and
           reviv'd
           with
           the
           extraordinary
           noise
           of
           that
           Barbarous
           Word
           ,
           baul'd
           out
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           renew'd
           his
           Efforts
           ,
           and
           giving
           a
           spring
           ,
           bounc'd
           clear
           out
           of
           the
           Mire
           where
           his
           Master
           and
           he
           had
           stuck
           a
           long
           time
           .
           Upon
           this
           Ali's
           unfortunate
           Votary
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           troubl'd
           with
           a
           hunder'd
           Scr●ples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           disgusted
           at
           the
           false
           confidence
           
           which
           till
           then
           he
           had
           had
           in
           the
           pretended
           Great
           Protector
           of
           his
           Nation
           .
           In
           this
           Perplexity
           he
           repairs
           to
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           Mollha's
           that
           he
           knew
           ,
           propos'd
           his
           Doubts
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           to
           be
           speedily
           resolv'd
           :
           Who
           being
           an
           Eminent
           Doctor
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           heard
           him
           ,
           answer'd
           him
           coldly
           ,
           to
           confirm
           him
           the
           more
           in
           the
           Faith
           wherein
           he
           saw
           him
           totterring
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           wonder
           at
           what
           had
           happen'd
           ;
           that
           Ali
           being
           a
           warlike
           Prophet
           ,
           scorn'd
           to
           be
           found
           in
           a
           place
           so
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Conqueror
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           he
           had
           invok'd
           him
           :
           Whereas
           Omar
           being
           a
           poor-spirited
           Fellow
           ,
           as
           he
           well
           knew
           him
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           minded
           no
           other
           Posts
           than
           Sloughs
           and
           Quagmires
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           succour
           miserable
           wretches
           that
           flung
           themselves
           blindly
           into
           his
           Arms.
           
        
         
           This
           Answer
           for
           the
           present
           setl'd
           the
           Gentleman's
           discomposure
           of
           mind
           ;
           but
           afterward
           his
           Scruples
           twingd
           him
           with
           greater
           violence
           then
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           forbear
           abandoning
           himself
           wholly
           to
           his
           first
           Motions
           of
           revenge
           and
           despight
           ,
           inveighing
           against
           Ali
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           proclaiming
           the
           Effects
           of
           Omar's
           Potent
           Protection
           ,
           who
           had
           reliev'd
           him
           in
           such
           a
           desperate
           case
           of
           necessity
           .
           However
           the
           common
           people
           continue
           their
           Veneration
           to
           Ali
           ,
           and
           abominate
           the
           other
           three
           Prophets
           ,
           of
           which
           Omar
           ,
           being
           the
           
           Person
           whose
           Memory
           is
           most
           detested
           ,
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Monster
           among
           the
           Persians
           ,
           who
           never
           use
           his
           Name
           but
           in
           their
           anger
           and
           fury
           ;
           as
           our
           Libertines
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Devil
           in
           their
           hasty
           and
           choleric
           Passions
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Persians
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           several
           considerable
           Errors
           and
           Abuses
           crept-in
           among
           the
           Turks
           in
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Alchoran
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           of
           which
           concerns
           their
           coming
           prepar'd
           to
           Prayer
           .
           Both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           agree
           in
           this
           Point
           ;
           That
           no
           man
           ought
           ever
           to
           say
           his
           Prayers
           without
           being
           purifi'd
           before
           hand
           ;
           but
           they
           do
           not
           agree
           upon
           the
           manner
           of
           Purification
           .
           For
           the
           Turks
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           stript
           their
           Arms
           quite
           bare
           ,
           let
           the
           Water
           glide
           insensibly
           from
           their
           Fingers
           ends
           to
           their
           Elbows
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Persians
           begin
           at
           the
           Elbows
           ,
           and
           end
           at
           the
           extremities
           of
           the
           Fingers
           :
           For
           which
           they
           cite
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ,
           which
           clearly
           sets
           down
           the
           Practice
           of
           that
           Ceremony
           and
           how
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           perform'd
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           ridiculous
           Ceremonies
           which
           I
           learnt
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           set
           foot
           in
           Persia
           ,
           which
           movd
           me
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           a
           Nation
           otherwise
           so
           docible
           ,
           and
           altogether
           endu'd
           with
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           so
           blind
           and
           stupid
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           I
           had
           a
           heart
           pierc'd
           through
           with
           grief
           to
           find
           so
           many
           souls
           redeem'd
           with
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           insensible
           of
           their
           unhappiness
           ,
           but
           intoxicated
           beyond
           expression
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           fabulous
           Stories
           and
           Prejudices
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           feel
           some
           consolation
           the
           nearer
           I
           approach'd
           to
           Erivan
           ,
           in
           seeing
           our
           Saviour's
           Cross
           set
           up
           in
           the
           places
           adjoining
           to
           that
           first
           City
           of
           Persia
           ;
           where
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Machinations
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           Christ
           has
           some
           adorers
           ;
           whose
           Faith
           ,
           tho
           strangely
           sophisticated
           ,
           however
           is
           not
           utterly
           extinguish'd
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Asia
           ,
           where
           Christianity
           still
           shines
           ,
           with
           something
           of
           lustre
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           is
           allow'd
           with
           most
           Liberty
           ,
           Ichmiazin
           ,
           without
           contradiction
           is
           the
           place
           ;
           a
           large
           Borough
           of
           the
           Upper
           Armenia
           ,
           four
           little
           Leagues
           from
           Irivan
           .
           The
           Turks
           usually
           call
           it
           VchKlisse
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Three
             Churches
          
           ;
           because
           that
           besides
           the
           Great
           Church
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           place
           derives
           the
           Name
           it
           bears
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           other
           very
           near
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           that
           which
           appears
           within
           the
           Enclosure
           of
           a
           fair
           Monastery
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           Armenians
           has
           c
           his
           usual
           Residence
           ,
           in
           society
           with
           fifty
           or
           sixty
           Monks
           that
           are
           under
           his
           Government
           .
           It
           is
           consecrated
           
           to
           the
           
             Incarnate
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           common
           Tradition
           gave
           the
           Draught
           of
           it
           to
           St.
           Gregory
           ,
           Sirnam'd
           the
           Illuminator
           ,
           who
           was
           ordain'd
           the
           first
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           Armenians
           by
           Pope
           Silvester
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           likewise
           acknowledg'd
           for
           his
           Father
           and
           Master
           ;
           and
           happy
           had
           she
           been
           ,
           had
           she
           preserv'd
           in
           the
           primitive
           Purity
           that
           Religion
           which
           that
           Holy
           Apostle
           taught
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           other
           Churches
           distant
           from
           the
           former
           about
           Eight
           hunder'd
           Paces
           each
           ,
           are
           nothing
           near
           so
           magnificent
           ,
           nor
           so
           well
           kept
           in
           Repair
           .
           They
           are
           dedicated
           to
           two
           Holy
           Roman
           Virgins
           ,
           Ripsima
           and
           Cayanna
           ,
           who
           fled
           into
           Armenia
           ,
           during
           the
           Ninth
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           Martyrdom
           in
           the
           same
           places
           where
           those
           two
           Churches
           are
           built
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Church
           stands
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           large
           Court
           ,
           round
           about
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Half-Moon
           ,
           are
           built
           three
           Piles
           of
           Lodgings
           ,
           wherein
           are
           the
           Cells
           of
           the
           Monks
           .
           The
           Treasury
           is
           very
           rich
           ,
           the
           Ornaments
           magnificent
           ,
           the
           Place
           to
           be
           admir'd
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           great
           number
           of
           consecrated
           Vessels
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           are
           of
           Massy
           Gold
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           vast
           bigness
           of
           the
           Crosses
           ,
           the
           Branches
           and
           Lamps
           ,
           which
           assuredly
           would
           be
           no
           dishonour
           to
           the
           most
           stately
           Churches
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           place
           it
           is
           ,
           where
           it
           would
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           settle
           a
           Mission
           ,
           which
           is
           passionately
           desir'd
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           And
           two
           Missionaries
           ,
           equally
           Zealous
           and
           Learned
           ,
           that
           would
           but
           earnestly
           apply
           themselves
           to
           unfold
           after
           a
           clear
           and
           methodical
           manner
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           would
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           to
           unite
           that
           Nation
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Ignorance
           rather
           then
           Obstinacy
           retains
           'em
           in
           their
           Errors
           .
           This
           would
           be
           a
           work
           becoming
           the
           Charity
           of
           those
           generous
           Souls
           that
           seek
           with
           so
           much
           Care
           all
           Opportunities
           ,
           to
           signalize
           their
           Zeal
           and
           arde●
           Affections
           for
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           From
           Ichmiazin
           I
           got
           to
           Irivan
           ,
           not
           above
           three
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           it
           .
           By
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           had
           the
           pleasure
           to
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           famous
           Mount
           Ararat
           ;
           where
           ,
           't
           is
           believ'd
           ,
           the
           Ark
           of
           Noah
           rested
           after
           the
           Deluge
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           
             Iohn
             Struys
          
           ,
           wh●
           makes
           so
           pleasant
           a
           Description
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Journal
           of
           his
           Travels
           ,
           so
           heedfully
           consider'd
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           having
           time
           to
           observe
           the
           S●●●tion
           of
           it
           ,
           during
           near
           a
           Month's
           stay
           〈◊〉
           Irivan
           ,
           and
           having
           inform'd
           my self
           with
           as
           much
           exactness
           of
           all
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           Mountain
           ,
           I
           cannot
           without
           indignation
           
           read
           what
           that
           bold
           Adventurer
           has
           written
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           manifest
           Contradictions
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           observe
           in
           his
           fabulous
           Travels
           ,
           which
           however
           he
           assures
           us
           he
           perform'd
           himself
           over
           that
           Mountain
           ,
           altogether
           inaccessible
           ;
           he
           places
           it
           not
           above
           fifty
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ;
           whereas
           in
           truth
           it
           lies
           above
           a
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TRAVELS
           Into
           some
           Part
           of
           TARTARY
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           ALtho
           I
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Execution
           of
           my
           first
           designe
           to
           have
           been
           much
           retarded
           by
           the
           Orders
           ,
           which
           I
           receiv'd
           from
           Aleppo
           to
           stop
           for
           some
           time
           in
           Curdistan
           ,
           and
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           carry'd-on
           all
           things
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ;
           that
           ,
           within
           a
           year
           after
           my
           departure
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           set
           my
           hand
           to
           the
           work
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           together
           with
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           such
           prudent
           care
           for
           the
           sure
           and
           certain
           performance
           of
           our
           intended
           Journey
           .
        
         
         
           After
           we
           had
           both
           of
           us
           examin'd
           the
           different
           Roads
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           carry
           us
           into
           China
           ,
           we
           fix'd
           upon
           that
           of
           Astrakan
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           safe
           ,
           and
           most
           commodious
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Caravans
           whcih
           set
           out
           from
           thence
           three
           or
           four
           times
           a
           year
           for
           Bokara
           and
           Smarkand
           ,
           where
           the
           Muscovites
           and
           Yousbecs
           traffick
           together
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           this
           Determination
           ,
           we
           spent
           some
           days
           in
           Retirement
           to
           invoke
           the
           Benedictions
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           after
           we
           had
           provided
           our selves
           with
           all
           Ornaments
           necessary
           for
           the
           saying
           of
           Mass
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           departed
           from
           Irivan
           the
           23d
           of
           April
           ,
           
           1686
           ▪
           disguis'd
           like
           Georgians
           ,
           whose
           Habit
           carries
           a
           great
           awe
           with
           it
           over
           all
           Persia
           ;
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           two
           Armania●●
           ,
           who
           conducted
           us
           as
           far
           as
           Gangea
           .
        
         
           The
           Night
           before
           our
           Departure
           ,
           about
           Eight
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           we
           were
           surpriz'd
           with
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           the
           violence
           of
           which
           gave
           us
           a
           smart
           Alarum
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           it
           ceas'd
           almost
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           we
           quickly
           recover'd
           our selves
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           for
           a
           lucky
           Augury
           of
           the
           good
           Success
           we
           were
           to
           expect
           ;
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           thereby
           was
           willing
           to
           shew
           us
           what
           Crosses
           we
           must
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           benov'd
           us
           to
           support
           and
           corroborate
           
           our selves
           against
           the
           Efforts
           of
           Hell.
           The
           first
           day's
           Journey
           was
           but
           small
           ,
           for
           we
           travell'd
           but
           four
           Leagues
           from
           Irivan
           ,
           and
           lay
           at
           a
           Borough
           ,
           where
           an
           Armenian
           Catholick
           receiv'd
           us
           into
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           us
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           But
           the
           joy
           we
           had
           conceiv'd
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           going
           to
           spread
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           most
           Savage
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           little
           disturb'd
           the
           first
           Night
           by
           an
           Accident
           altogether
           unexpected
           ,
           and
           which
           could
           not
           be
           foreseen
           .
           For
           we
           had
           no
           sooner
           compos'd
           our selves
           to
           rest
           upon
           Carpets
           laid
           for
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           
             Eastern
             Countries
          
           ,
           but
           Father
           Barnaby
           felt
           himself
           stung
           by
           a
           Scorpion
           ,
           which
           had
           crept
           insensibly
           into
           his
           Bosom
           as
           we
           lay
           asleep
           .
           So
           soon
           as
           I
           heard
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           I
           rose
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           saw
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Candle
           the
           marks
           of
           that
           venomous
           Infect
           ,
           I
           gave
           my
           Companion
           over
           for
           lost
           ;
           but
           I
           soon
           recover'd
           my self
           out
           of
           my
           fears
           ;
           for
           after
           he
           had
           squeez'd
           the
           Scorpion
           it self
           upon
           the
           place
           affected
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Remedy
           against
           the
           Mischief
           of
           the
           Sting
           ,
           and
           rubb'd
           the
           Part
           with
           a
           little
           Treacle
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Sleep
           again
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           we
           rested
           so
           quiet
           that
           Night
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           in
           a
           good
           Condition
           to
           continue
           our
           Journey
           next
           Morning
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           Province
           we
           enter'd
           ,
           after
           we
           left
           Irivan
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           Gurgistan
           ,
           
           which
           we
           crost
           without
           any
           obstacle
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           well
           peopl'd
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           Villages
           and
           Towns
           lye
           very
           thick
           and
           close
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           Refreshments
           which
           we
           met
           with
           every
           where
           among
           the
           Christians
           who
           are
           very
           numerous
           in
           those
           Parts
           were
           great
           helps
           to
           us
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           ou●
           Travels
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           in
           regard
           we
           ran
           no
           great
           Hazards
           upon
           the
           Road
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Vigilance
           of
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           who
           are
           responsible
           for
           all
           disorders
           that
           are
           committed
           within
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           we
           husbanded
           our
           time
           as
           we
           pleas'd
           ourselves
           ,
           and
           generally
           we
           travell'd
           more
           by
           Night
           then
           by
           Day
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           excessive
           Heats
           ,
           which
           an
           European
           is
           not
           able
           long
           to
           endure
           ,
           as
           being
           accustom'd
           〈◊〉
           a
           more
           〈◊〉
           Climate
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           travell'd
           four
           days
           in
           thi●
           Country
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           variety
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           with
           in
           all
           my
           experience
           ,
           we
           met
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           a
           long
           Cha●●
           of
           Mountains
           that
           we
           were
           to
           cross
           ,
           wi●●
           a
           Lake
           about
           fourscore
           Leagues
           in
           compass
           ,
           where
           are
           caught
           the
           largest
           and
           best
           Salmon-Trouts
           that
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           not
           only
           vended
           over
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Pers●●
           but
           carry'●
           also
           into
           Turky
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           Winter
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sold
           at
           a
           good
           rate
           .
           
           The
           Armenians
           have
           a
           very
           fair
           Monastery
           built
           in
           an
           Island
           within
           this
           Lake
           ,
           no
           less
           commodious
           then
           delightful
           :
           And
           to
           this
           place
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Patriarch
           usually
           Banishes
           such
           Monks
           as
           are
           stubborn
           and
           irregular
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           he
           has
           any
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           .
           We
           rode
           along
           by
           the
           side
           of
           this
           little
           Sea
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           call
           it
           ,
           a
           whole
           day's
           Journey
           together
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           we
           enter'd
           into
           a
           Labyrinth
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           that
           part
           Persia
           from
           Georgia
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           crossing
           'em
           did
           not
           seem
           tedious
           ;
           for
           tho'
           we
           were
           enclos'd
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           yet
           we
           had
           a
           continual
           prospect
           of
           several
           little
           Woods
           and
           Groves
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Hills
           were
           cover'd
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           prodigious
           number
           of
           Pheasants
           ,
           and
           other
           wild
           Fowle
           ,
           which
           we
           put-up
           as
           we
           rode
           along
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           innocent
           Pleasures
           ,
           which
           we
           tasted
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           were
           soon
           disturb'd
           by
           an
           Alarum
           given
           us
           in
           a
           Christian
           Town
           ,
           where
           we
           made
           a
           stop
           .
           For
           some
           of
           the
           Country-men
           observing
           Father
           Barnaby
           and
           me
           so
           little
           concern'd
           in
           our
           looks
           ,
           where
           we
           had
           〈◊〉
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           World
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           gave
           us
           notice
           to
           get
           away
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           unless
           we
           intended
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           about
           forty
           Banditti
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           upon
           the
           Road
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           far
           from
           us
           .
           We
           therefore
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           charitable
           Advice
           ,
           
           and
           made
           all
           the
           haste
           we
           could
           to
           a
           Hill
           which
           they
           shew'd
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           place
           where
           we
           might
           secure
           our selves
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           had
           we
           got
           to
           the
           top
           of
           that
           little
           Hill
           ,
           but
           we
           were
           immediately
           surrounded
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           Armenians
           ,
           some
           with
           Slings
           ,
           some
           with
           great
           Clubs
           ;
           who
           perceiving
           by
           the
           Confidence
           wherewith
           we
           advanc'd
           toward
           'em
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           the
           Men
           they
           lookt
           for
           ,
           receiv'd
           us
           curteously
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           finding
           they
           were
           impatient
           to
           know
           who
           we
           were
           ,
           told
           'em
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           Franks
           ,
           Persons
           in
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Missionaries
           ,
           that
           were
           going
           into
           Tartary
           ,
           and
           thence
           into
           China
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Thus
           when
           they
           understood
           the
           Motive
           which
           induc'd
           us
           to
           undertake
           so
           perillous
           a
           Journey
           ,
           they
           heap'd
           Civilities
           upon
           us
           :
           Some
           took
           our
           Horses
           to
           take
           care
           of
           'em
           ;
           others
           brought
           us
           Refreshments
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           that
           did
           not
           strive
           to
           signalize
           himself
           by
           some
           Office
           of
           Charity
           toward
           us
           .
           They
           inform'd
           us
           of
           the
           Alarum
           that
           had
           been
           giv'n
           ,
           and
           what
           had
           constrained
           'em
           to
           intrench
           themselves
           in
           the
           place
           where
           we
           found
           '
           em
           .
           They
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           certain
           Gentlemen
           of
           Georgia
           had
           revolted
           from
           the
           Kan
           of
           Tifflis
           about
           fifteen
           days
           before
           ;
           and
           not
           finding
           themselves
           strong
           enough
           to
           withstand
           the
           Force
           
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           reduce
           'em
           ,
           they
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           quit
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           fly
           the
           Country
           till
           the
           Storm
           was
           over
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           'em
           wanted
           mony
           to
           keep
           'em
           ,
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Frontier
           Villages
           ,
           where
           they
           ravag'd
           and
           plunder'd
           without
           controul
           .
           Therefore
           said
           they
           ,
           being
           justly
           afraid
           of
           being
           assaulted
           by
           these
           merciless
           Free-booters
           ,
           and
           losing
           those
           little
           goods
           we
           have
           ,
           we
           muster'd
           together
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           which
           we
           defend
           with
           such
           pitiful
           Weapons
           as
           these
           .
           We
           gave
           'em
           the
           best
           consolation
           we
           could
           ,
           during
           the
           small
           time
           we
           staid
           among
           'em
           ,
           and
           after
           we
           had
           visited
           some
           of
           their
           Sick
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           apply'd
           such
           Remedies
           as
           we
           thought
           most
           proper
           to
           give
           'em
           ease
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           our
           Journey
           toward
           Gangea
           ,
           where
           we
           arriv'd
           the
           next
           day
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           .
        
         
           Gangea
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Cities
           of
           Persia
           ,
           seated
           in
           a
           pleasant
           Plain
           about
           five
           and
           twenty
           ,
           or
           thirty
           Leagues
           long
           .
           The
           great
           number
           of
           Rivers
           which
           meet
           there
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Inhabitants
           make
           use
           to
           water
           their
           Gardens
           ,
           that
           take
           up
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           contribute
           not
           a
           little
           to
           render
           the
           Soil
           round
           about
           it
           most
           delightful
           and
           fertile
           .
           We
           arriv'd
           there
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Spring
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           never
           was
           any
           prospect
           more
           grateful
           to
           my
           Eyes
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           a
           multitude
           of
           Houses
           seated
           among
           an
           infinite
           
           number
           of
           Groves
           and
           Thickets
           of
           lovely
           Trees
           laden
           with
           Leaves
           and
           Flowers
           ,
           which
           a
           most
           beautiful
           blooming
           Green
           render'd
           yet
           more
           charming
           to
           the
           sight
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Persians
           call
           this
           enchanting
           Corner
           by
           no
           other
           Name
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           The
           Bazars
           ,
           or
           Market-Places
           which
           are
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           are
           the
           fairest
           and
           most
           magnificent
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           beheld
           in
           the
           East
           .
           For
           besides
           their
           extraordinary
           extent
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           well
           vaulted
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           Quarter
           assign'd
           for
           every
           sort
           of
           Merchandize
           .
           And
           because
           the
           City
           of
           Gangea
           is
           most
           advantagiously
           seated
           for
           Trade
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           Croud
           of
           Foreigners
           that
           always
           resort
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           that
           we
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           an
           overflowing
           Zeal
           for
           Religion
           had
           occasion'd
           a
           hideous
           hurly-burly
           in
           the
           City
           .
           For
           the
           Mollah's
           ,
           having
           declaim'd
           against
           the
           three
           False
           Prophets
           mention'd
           in
           the
           forgoing
           Book
           ,
           provok'd
           the
           Turks
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           their
           Arms
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           but
           a
           small
           Number
           ,
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           for
           the
           Affront
           done
           their
           most
           Holy
           Saints
           .
           They
           invested
           some
           of
           the
           Mosquees
           ,
           and
           were
           about
           to
           have
           sacrific'd
           to
           their
           Resentment
           the
           People
           there
           assembl'd
           to
           say
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           i●
           the
           Governor
           ,
           who
           had
           timely
           notice
           of
           what
           pass'd
           ,
           had
           not
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           those
           hot-brain'd
           Zealots
           .
        
         
         
           Three
           days
           after
           our
           Arrival
           at
           Gangea
           ,
           we
           departed
           with
           a
           small
           Caravan
           ,
           consisting
           all
           of
           Christian
           Merchants
           ,
           whom
           Traffick
           and
           Business
           hasten'd
           to
           Scamaki
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Company
           cross'd
           the
           lovely
           Plains
           that
           extend
           themselves
           almost
           from
           one
           City
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           first
           day
           of
           our
           Journey
           we
           pass'd
           the
           Kur
           ,
           which
           rises
           in
           Georgia
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           has
           water'd
           several
           Plains
           ,
           convey'd
           plenty
           to
           several
           Cities
           ,
           and
           enrich'd
           the
           Country
           with
           a
           world
           of
           Sturgeon
           that
           are
           caught
           in
           it
           ;
           at
           length
           discharges
           it self
           into
           the
           Caspian
           Sea.
           
        
         
           At
           the
           passing
           of
           this
           River
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           our
           Georgian
           Habit
           did
           us
           good
           Service
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           Turks
           take
           great
           delight
           to
           signalize
           their
           hatred
           against
           the
           Monks
           ,
           whenever
           they
           meet
           with
           an
           opportunity
           ;
           more
           especially
           ,
           where
           they
           know
           it
           is
           in
           their
           power
           to
           be
           favourable
           or
           rigorous
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           themselves
           ,
           they
           never
           observe
           any
           measure
           in
           Justice
           with
           those
           whom
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           the
           declar'd
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           generally
           they
           fall
           upon
           their
           Purses
           rather
           then
           their
           Persons
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           prodigious
           Avarice
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           do
           a
           man
           greater
           Injury
           ,
           t●en
           by
           taking
           from
           him
           what
           they
           esteem
           and
           prefer
           themselves
           beyond
           their
           own
           Lives
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           they
           took
           us
           for
           other
           then
           we
           were
           ,
           
           they
           us'd
           us
           more
           favourable
           then
           we
           durst
           hope
           for
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           not
           so
           fortunate
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           in
           meeting
           with
           a
           
             Persian
             Chapar
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           Name
           they
           give
           to
           the
           Persian
           Couriers
           ,
           as
           Oulac
           is
           to
           those
           of
           Turky
           .
           In
           both
           Empires
           these
           sort
           of
           People
           are
           extreamly
           formidable
           to
           Travellers
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           State
           makes
           no
           regular
           Provision
           of
           Horses
           for
           'em
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           priviledg
           to
           dismount
           upon
           the
           Road
           any
           Person
           whose
           Horse
           pleases
           'em
           better
           then
           their
           own
           .
           Now
           ,
           tho
           we
           were
           sufficiently
           inform'd
           of
           this
           inconvenient
           Custom
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           be
           so
           cautious
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           were
           surpriz'd
           by
           one
           of
           these
           Couriers
           which
           the
           Kam
           of
           Schiamaki
           had
           dispatch'd
           away
           about
           urgent
           Affairs
           .
           He
           came
           powd'ring
           upon
           us
           in
           a
           Valley
           ,
           where
           we
           had
           stopp'd
           to
           bait
           our
           Horses
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           best
           of
           'em
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           just
           going
           to
           ride
           away
           .
           In
           this
           same
           remediless
           Condition
           we
           took
           the
           usual
           course
           which
           the
           unfortunate
           take
           in
           such
           unlucky
           Accidents
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           slipt
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           this
           same
           troublesome
           Messenger
           .
           Upon
           which
           he
           presently
           grew
           sweet
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           having
           readily
           found
           out
           a
           specious
           pretence
           to
           let
           us
           alone
           ,
           he
           rode
           away
           to
           seek
           some
           new
           Adventure
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
         
           At
           length
           ,
           
           after
           all
           these
           little
           tryals
           of
           Patience
           which
           a
           Traveller
           cannot
           avoid
           ,
           when
           he
           engages
           himself
           in
           long
           Journies
           ,
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Schamaki
           ,
           very
           glad
           to
           understand
           we
           were
           so
           near
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ,
           and
           where
           in
           a
           little
           time
           we
           understood
           we
           should
           meet
           with
           several
           Muscovitish
           Vessels
           that
           were
           preparing
           to
           set
           sail
           for
           Astrakan
           .
        
         
           Schamaki
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           and
           best
           peopl'd
           Cities
           of
           all
           Persia
           ,
           is
           much
           decay'd
           from
           what
           it
           was
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           a
           far
           more
           flourishing
           Condition
           then
           now
           .
           For
           a
           furious
           Earthquake
           that
           happen'd
           about
           twelve
           years
           since
           ,
           laid
           it
           almost
           utterly
           in
           Ruins
           ;
           overthrowing
           Five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Houses
           ,
           and
           killing
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           were
           buried
           under
           the
           Rubbish
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           is
           not
           above
           half
           so
           big
           as
           formerly
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           are
           reckon'd
           to
           be
           in
           it
           near
           upon
           Fifty
           or
           sixty
           thousand
           Souls
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           part
           perhaps
           of
           the
           Persian
           Empire
           ,
           where
           you
           shall
           meet
           with
           so
           vast
           a
           concourse
           of
           Strangers
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Armenians
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           amounts
           to
           Thirty
           thousand
           ;
           there
           are
           
             Indians
             ,
             Muscovit●●
             ,
             Georgians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Circassians
             ,
          
           and
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           other
           People
           ,
           whom
           the
           Neighbourhood
           
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           draws
           thither
           from
           all
           Parts
           .
           This
           Concourse
           of
           so
           many
           different
           Nations
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           earnestly
           wish
           there
           were
           a
           Mission
           settl'd
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           as
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           several
           Zealous
           Missionaries
           would
           find
           in
           abundance
           wherewith
           to
           repay
           the
           Labours
           of
           their
           fervent
           Zeal
           .
           It
           seems
           our
           Prayers
           have
           been
           heard
           since
           our
           departure
           thence
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           now
           a
           Residence
           there
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           are
           beholding
           to
           the
           deceas'd
           Count
           
             de
             Syri
          
           ,
           who
           employ'd
           all
           his
           Credit
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           to
           obtain
           leave
           for
           an
           Establishment
           in
           that
           Place
           .
           And
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           lay
           the
           first
           foundations
           of
           it
           himself
           ,
           by
           Father
           Pothier
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           whom
           he
           carry'd
           along
           with
           him
           on
           purpose
           from
           Ispahan
           to
           Schamaki
           ,
           where
           he
           left
           him
           in
           his
           return
           to
           Poland
           ,
           there
           to
           give
           the
           King
           an
           Account
           of
           his
           Negotiations
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           engag'd
           in
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Turks
           .
        
         
           This
           Father
           Pothier
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           Missionaries
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           
           and
           was
           one
           of
           those
           whom
           our
           King
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Royal
           Presents
           which
           he
           sent
           about
           ten
           years
           since
           to
           the
           Cha
           of
           Persia
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Letter
           which
           he
           wrote
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           Nachivan
           ,
           who
           
           had
           a
           long
           time
           groan'd
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           some
           Governors
           that
           most
           heavily
           oppress'd
           '
           em
           .
           He
           drew
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Disciples
           after
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           by
           the
           Charms
           of
           his
           edifying
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sweet
           and
           affable
           Disposition
           and
           Behaviour
           ;
           they
           came
           in
           Crouds
           to
           be
           instructed
           and
           participate
           of
           the
           Divine
           Mysteries
           .
           But
           a
           certain
           Turk
           of
           whom
           the
           Father
           had
           hir'd
           a
           House
           ,
           till
           the
           Governor
           had
           assign'd
           him
           a
           Seat
           as
           he
           promis'd
           to
           do
           ,
           grew
           so
           jealous
           of
           the
           happy
           Progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           became
           so
           furiously
           mad
           to
           see
           his
           House
           ,
           which
           was
           really
           consecrated
           to
           Haly
           ,
           become
           a
           School
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           he
           resovl'd
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           of
           the
           Affront
           that
           was
           every
           day
           put
           upon
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           rising
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           when
           the
           Missionary
           never
           dreamt
           the
           least
           mistrust
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           brake
           open
           his
           Chamber-door
           ,
           and
           stabb'd
           him
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           he
           had
           given
           the
           first
           wounds
           to
           Heresy
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           and
           Infidelity
           .
        
         
           Had
           we
           thought
           that
           one
           of
           our
           Brethren
           would
           have
           follow'd
           us
           so
           soon
           at
           the
           Heels
           ,
           to
           deprive
           us
           of
           the
           Palms
           which
           we
           might
           have
           disputed
           with
           him
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           should
           not
           hav●
           been
           so
           earnest
           ,
           to
           have
           quitted
           the
           Post
           we
           were
           in
           ;
           but
           then
           not
           knowing
           that
           Heav●n
           had
           any
           other
           use
           to
           make
           of
           our
           Ministry
           then
           to
           open
           
           a
           passage
           into
           China
           ,
           we
           hasten'd
           to
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ,
           three
           good
           days
           Journey
           from
           the
           City
           of
           Schamaki
           .
        
         
           This
           little
           Sea
           which
           is
           not
           above
           Eight
           hunder'd
           Leagues
           in
           compass
           ,
           
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           a
           vast
           salt
           Lake
           ,
           into
           which
           above
           a
           hunder'd
           Rivers
           ,
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           little
           Rivolets
           ,
           discharge
           themselves
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           continually
           fill'd
           with
           Water
           ,
           which
           She
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           return
           ,
           furnishes
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Quantity
           of
           Fish
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           places
           you
           may
           take
           'em
           up
           with
           your
           hands
           without
           Net
           or
           Line
           .
           More
           especiall
           in
           tempestuous
           Weather
           ,
           when
           the
           Fish
           forc'd
           on
           by
           the
           Waves
           ,
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           crouded
           in
           Shoales
           into
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           abide
           ,
           as
           finding
           themselves
           shelter'd
           from
           the
           violent
           Agitations
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           Besides
           this
           particular
           Remark
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           leisure
           to
           observe
           ,
           during
           a
           stay
           of
           fifteen
           days
           ,
           till
           we
           could
           meet
           with
           an
           opporunity
           to
           embark
           ;
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surpriz'd
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           we
           were
           to
           have
           set
           Sail
           ,
           the
           Seamen
           employ'd
           to
           fetch
           fresh
           Water
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           above
           two
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Shoar
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           thing
           to
           me
           seem'd
           extraordinary
           ,
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           taste
           the
           Water
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           sweet
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           drawn
           out
           of
           a
           Fountain
           ,
           
           tho
           but
           a
           few
           paces
           from
           the
           same
           place
           it
           appear'd
           to
           be
           more
           brackish
           then
           in
           any
           Seas
           that
           ever
           I
           sail'd
           in
           .
           But
           my
           wonder
           ceas'd
           when
           I
           consider'd
           ,
           what
           a
           vast
           quantity
           of
           fresh
           Water
           empti'd
           it self
           from
           all
           parts
           into
           the
           Caspian
           Lake
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           petty
           Ocean
           equally
           restrain'd
           within
           the
           Bounds
           that
           Providence
           had
           ordain'd
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           multude
           of
           Rivers
           that
           fall
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           only
           one
           would
           think
           should
           swell
           it
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           to
           overflow
           its
           Bounds
           .
           This
           respectful
           Obedience
           to
           Providence
           it
           is
           that
           has
           very
           much
           puzzl'd
           our
           Geographers
           ,
           and
           produc'd
           the
           Opinion
           among
           'em
           touching
           the
           Communication
           of
           this
           Sea
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           which
           she
           enriches
           with
           her
           own
           plenty
           ,
           when
           overstor'd
           her self
           .
           Some
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           Black
           Sea
           ,
           being
           the
           nearest
           to
           it
           of
           any
           other
           Sea
           ,
           makes
           this
           advantage
           to
           partake
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           store
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           this
           Opinion
           is
           grounded
           upon
           no
           solid
           Reason
           ,
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           had
           plac'd
           between
           these
           two
           Seas
           ,
           a
           long
           rigde
           of
           High
           Mountains
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           absolutely
           to
           separate
           'em
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           But
           I
           have
           two
           Conjectures
           which
           make
           me
           believe
           ,
           that
           it
           rather
           discharges
           it self
           into
           the
           
             Persian
             Gulph
          
           ,
           how
           far
           remote
           soever
           
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           into
           any
           other
           Sea.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           the
           Gulph
           of
           the
           Persian
           Sea
           ,
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Province
           of
           Kilan
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           dangerous
           Whirlypools
           ,
           or
           deep
           Abysses
           ,
           which
           the
           Persian
           Vessels
           that
           set
           Sail
           from
           that
           Coast
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           .
           And
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           which
           throws
           it self
           into
           that
           Gulp
           with
           a
           surprizing
           Rapidness
           ,
           may
           be
           heard
           in
           calm
           Weather
           ,
           so
           far
           off
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           terrify
           all
           those
           who
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           real
           Cause
           .
           The
           second
           Conjecture
           ,
           which
           to
           me
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           more
           force
           then
           the
           former
           is
           grounded
           upon
           every
           years
           experience
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           who
           inhabit
           all
           along
           the
           Persian
           Gulph
           ,
           observe
           a
           vast
           quantity
           of
           Willow-leaves
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Autumn
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           this
           sort
           of
           Tree
           is
           altogether
           unknown
           in
           the
           Southern
           Part
           of
           Persia
           ,
           which
           borders
           upon
           that
           Sea
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           ,
           quite
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Northern
           part
           which
           is
           bounded
           by
           the
           Sea
           of
           Kilan
           ,
           has
           all
           the
           Sea-coasts
           of
           it
           shaded
           with
           those
           Trees
           ;
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           with
           probability
           enough
           ,
           that
           these
           Leaves
           are
           not
           carry'd
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           Water
           that
           rowles
           'em
           along
           through
           the
           Caverns
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           Upon
           this
           Sea
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           particular
           Qualities
           render
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           we
           embark'd
           in
           a
           Muscovite
           Fly-boat
           ,
           but
           very
           ill
           equipp'd
           .
           But
           the
           Season
           which
           was
           extreamly
           proper
           for
           Navigation
           ,
           supply'd
           all
           things
           that
           could
           be
           wanting
           otherwise
           ;
           we
           gain'd
           the
           Volga
           six
           days
           after
           we
           set
           sail
           from
           the
           Road
           of
           Nizzova
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           safest
           and
           most
           convenient
           in
           all
           Persia.
           For
           besides
           the
           great
           plenty
           of
           Wood
           in
           the
           Parts
           adjoyning
           ,
           which
           serves
           for
           the
           refitting
           and
           repairs
           of
           shatter'd
           Vessels
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           prodigious
           number
           of
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           ,
           able
           to
           furnish
           a
           numerous
           Fleet
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Provision
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           left
           the
           Sea
           ,
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           fair
           East
           Wind
           ,
           which
           carry'd
           us
           about
           Sixscore
           Leagues
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ;
           we
           found
           our selves
           upon
           the
           Volga
           ,
           before
           we
           knew
           where
           we
           were
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           this
           famous
           River
           discharges
           it self
           into
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           ,
           through
           Seventy
           Mouths
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           commonly
           assur'd
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           still
           preserves
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Current
           for
           above
           Thirty
           Leagues
           ,
           after
           it
           has
           quitted
           the
           various
           Sho●rs
           that
           close
           it
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           dispute
           the
           Possession
           of
           its
           Channel
           with
           the
           Sea.
           So
           that
           the
           only
           Mark
           to
           be
           assur'd
           that
           you
           are
           got
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           is
           the
           freshness
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           first
           discovers
           ,
           receives
           the
           same
           Rewards
           ,
           
           as
           in
           other
           places
           the
           Seamen
           do
           that
           first
           descry
           Land.
           
        
         
           No
           sooner
           were
           we
           got
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Mouths
           ,
           but
           our
           Vessel
           being
           deep
           loaden
           ,
           struck
           upon
           a
           Sand-bank
           ,
           which
           the
           Pilots
           had
           not
           the
           foresight
           to
           avoid
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           this
           Accident
           befel
           us
           several
           times
           afterward
           during
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           I
           rather
           attribute
           it
           to
           the
           Shallowness
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           which
           divides
           it self
           into
           too
           many
           Arms
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           carry
           a
           Vessel
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Burthen
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Seamen's
           want
           of
           experience
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           we
           spent
           twice
           as
           much
           time
           in
           getting
           up
           to
           Astracan
           ,
           which
           lies
           not
           above
           Twelve
           or
           Thirteen
           Leagues
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           then
           it
           took
           us
           up
           to
           Sail
           from
           Persia
           to
           the
           Rivers
           Mouth
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           were
           thus
           equally
           perplext
           ,
           but
           only
           till
           we
           had
           got
           to
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           a
           great
           Fishery
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Revenues
           which
           the
           Czar
           has
           .
           There
           it
           was
           that
           our
           Vessel
           had
           Orders
           to
           stop
           for
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ,
           till
           the
           Governor
           of
           Astrakan
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           despatch'd
           a
           Messenger
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           of
           our
           Arrival
           ,
           gave
           us
           leave
           to
           make
           forward
           .
           During
           that
           little
           time
           that
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           stay
           ,
           we
           had
           good
           sport
           in
           seeing
           the
           Fishermen
           catch
           Sturgeons
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           curiosities
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           in
           my
           Life
           :
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           is
           this
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Muscovites
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           best
           Advantage
           of
           the
           great
           plenty
           of
           Fish
           ,
           which
           the
           Caspian
           Sea
           distributes
           to
           all
           the
           Rivers
           that
           fall
           into
           it
           ,
           have
           driven
           in
           long
           Piles
           of
           Timber
           ,
           from
           one
           side
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Channels
           of
           the
           Volga
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           most
           proper
           for
           their
           Fishery
           .
           Howerever
           they
           do
           not
           shut
           up
           all
           the
           Passages
           so
           close
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           leave
           one
           of
           each
           side
           for
           the
           Fish
           to
           swim
           up
           the
           River
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Vessels
           that
           return
           from
           Persia
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ;
           a
           little
           above
           this
           first
           Barricado
           of
           Piles
           ,
           they
           drive
           in
           others
           all
           a
           row
           ,
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Triangle
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Fish
           is
           easily
           carry'd
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Stream
           ;
           tho
           when
           he
           is
           in
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           only
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           get
           out
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           stir
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           narrow
           compass
           of
           his
           Prison
           ,
           as
           because
           of
           the
           huge
           bulk
           of
           his
           Body
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Fishermen
           ,
           who
           keep
           beating
           the
           Water
           to
           frighten
           the
           Fish
           into
           the
           Snare
           ,
           visit
           their
           Entrenchments
           made
           on
           purpose
           twice
           a
           day
           ,
           where
           they
           never
           miss
           of
           the
           Prey
           which
           they
           look
           for
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           they
           thrust
           a
           great
           Hook
           through
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Fish
           ,
           and
           having
           drawn
           him
           up
           just
           above
           Water
           ,
           beat
           out
           his
           Brains
           with
           a
           great
           Club
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           escape
           ,
           or
           doing
           any
           other
           Mischief
           ,
           should
           they
           preserve
           him
           alive
           in
           their
           Boats.
           
        
         
         
           After
           this
           ,
           they
           carry
           their
           Prize
           to
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           Fishery
           ,
           where
           they
           disembowel
           the
           Fish
           ,
           and
           take
           out
           the
           Eggs
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           single
           Sturgeon
           sometimes
           affords
           'em
           so
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           as
           weighs
           above
           two
           or
           three
           hunder'd
           Pound
           .
           This
           is
           that
           glutinous
           Substance
           ,
           so
           well
           known
           in
           Foreign
           Countries
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Caviar
           ,
           which
           they
           prefer
           before
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           They
           Salt
           it
           very
           carefully
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           up
           with
           great
           care
           ,
           to
           serve
           'em
           in
           their
           Ragou's
           instead
           of
           Butter
           ,
           which
           is
           forbidden
           'em
           during
           Lent.
           As
           for
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Fish
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           cut
           it
           into
           Quarters
           ,
           they
           squeeze
           out
           the
           Oyle
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           pickle
           it
           up
           to
           be
           transported
           into
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           or
           else
           into
           the
           Neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           an
           extraordinary
           vent
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           pleasure
           that
           we
           took
           in
           this
           Fishing
           sport
           ,
           was
           very
           much
           allay'd
           by
           the
           inconveniencies
           of
           an
           Army
           of
           Gnats
           that
           swarm
           upon
           the
           Volga
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           and
           after
           Sun
           set
           .
           Their
           Stings
           so
           terribly
           torment
           both
           Man
           and
           Beast
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           easily
           induc'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Plagues
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           the
           Plague
           of
           the
           Flies
           was
           the
           most
           noisome
           ,
           and
           insupportable
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           this
           Vexation
           ,
           Travellers
           wrap
           themselves
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           with
           a
           little
           Tent
           which
           they
           carry
           with
           'em
           on
           purpose
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           
           begin
           to
           feel
           'em
           sting
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           we
           had
           made
           no
           provision
           against
           these
           formidable
           Enemies
           ,
           we
           lay
           at
           their
           mercy
           all
           the
           while
           we
           staid
           in
           the
           Volga
           :
           So
           that
           when
           we
           came
           to
           Astrakan
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           Leapers
           ,
           or
           people
           that
           were
           troubl'd
           with
           a
           Dropsie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Wheals
           and
           Blisters
           that
           disfigur'd
           us
           .
        
         
           However
           this
           Martyrdom
           was
           at
           an
           end
           after
           four
           days
           ;
           for
           the
           Governor
           of
           Astrakan
           having
           sent
           his
           Lieutenant
           to
           the
           Vessel
           to
           do
           it
           the
           more
           honour
           ,
           as
           belonging
           to
           the
           Grand
           Duke
           ,
           the
           Passengers
           had
           leave
           to
           quit
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           put
           our selves
           into
           a
           Shallop
           ,
           or
           kind
           of
           Gondola
           ;
           the
           lightness
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           dexterity
           of
           the
           Rowers
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           we
           quiekly
           got
           sight
           of
           Astrakan
           .
        
         
           Astrakan
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           exact
           Geographers
           place
           in
           the
           forty
           eighth
           degree
           of
           Northern
           Latitude
           ;
           is
           a
           City
           seated
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Islands
           of
           Volga
           about
           thirteen
           Leagues
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           whatever
           Struys
           says
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           fifty
           Leagues
           remote
           from
           the
           River's
           mouth
           .
           It
           is
           encompass'd
           with
           a
           double
           Wall
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Fortification
           ,
           only
           some
           few
           Tow'rs
           ,
           half
           Musquet
           shot
           one
           from
           another
           .
           The
           great
           Guns
           are
           very
           fair
           ones
           ,
           and
           the
           Garison
           is
           very
           
           numerous
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           the
           ground
           upon
           which
           that
           City
           stands
           is
           very
           gravelly
           and
           low
           ,
           the
           Summer
           heats
           are
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           people
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           bathe
           several
           times
           a
           day
           .
           In
           the
           parts
           about
           it
           the
           Soil
           bears
           all
           sorts
           of
           Fruits
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           abundance
           ;
           nor
           does
           their
           deliciousness
           give
           way
           to
           their
           plenty
           .
           More
           especially
           their
           Melons
           are
           remarkable
           for
           their
           most
           exquisite
           taste
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           rare
           a
           thing
           to
           meet
           with
           a
           bad
           or
           a
           wallowish
           Melon
           there
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           unusual
           to
           ●ind
           a
           good
           one
           in
           France
           .
           Those
           which
           are
           call'd
           Karpous
           ,
           or
           Water-Melons
           ,
           tho
           common
           enough
           ,
           are
           most
           sought
           after
           .
           The
           Rind
           is
           of
           a
           lively
           green
           colour
           ,
           but
           the
           Pulp
           of
           a
           beautiful
           Rose-colour
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           juice
           ,
           which
           cools
           as
           much
           as
           it
           quenches
           drowth
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           you
           may
           eat
           your
           fill
           without
           any
           fear
           of
           surfeiting
           .
           They
           have
           also
           a
           sort
           of
           Grape
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           make
           Wine
           ,
           but
           sower
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           pleasing
           to
           the
           taste
           .
           All
           this
           while
           no
           private
           person
           dares
           touch
           a
           Grape
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Fruit
           ,
           until
           the
           Governor
           of
           Astraka●
           has
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           best
           of
           every
           thing
           for
           the
           Czar's
           Table
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           are
           Muscovites
           ,
           several
           other
           Nations
           are
           intermix'd
           among
           'em
           ,
           drawn
           thither
           by
           the
           conveniency
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           the
           sweetness
           of
           the
           Climate
           .
           〈◊〉
           
           Armenians
           possess
           one
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           entirely
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Nogais
             Tartars
          
           another
           ,
           which
           altogether
           resembles
           a
           City
           ,
           being
           sortifi'd
           with
           a
           Wooden-Rampart
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           Governour
           who
           commands
           there
           ,
           under
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Chief
           Governor
           of
           Astrakan
           .
           Within
           that
           Enclosure
           stands
           a
           Mosquee
           ;
           but
           the
           Houses
           are
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           made
           of
           Bulrushes
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           may
           be
           about
           two
           thousand
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           the
           Muscovites
           interest
           to
           use
           'em
           kindly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           good
           Service
           they
           do
           'em
           in
           their
           Wars
           ,
           therefore
           they
           treat
           'em
           rather
           as
           their
           Confederates
           ,
           then
           their
           Vassels
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           are
           allow'd
           to
           share
           with
           'em
           in
           the
           convenience
           of
           the
           Market
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Morning
           is
           kept
           in
           their
           Quarter
           ;
           which
           is
           call'd
           Yourt
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           in
           the
           Evening
           in
           the
           great
           Market
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           Astrakan
           .
           Much
           more
           when
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Arms
           and
           Artillery
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           any
           Enemiy
           that
           comes
           to
           assault
           'em
           ,
           they
           furnish
           'em
           ,
           and
           assist
           'em
           likewise
           to
           repel
           the
           Assailants
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           many
           years
           since
           the
           Calmuc-Tartars
           put
           'em
           to
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           came
           duly
           every
           Winter
           ,
           by
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Ice
           ,
           to
           assault
           even
           in
           their
           very
           Trenches
           .
           But
           since
           those
           Tartars
           experienc'd
           the
           fury
           of
           Fire-Arms
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           not
           as
           yet
           how
           to
           handle
           ,
           they
           have
           
           not
           adventur'd
           to
           molest
           '
           em
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           that
           the
           Nogais-Tartars
           are
           beholding
           for
           the
           Repose
           and
           Tranquillity
           which
           they
           enjoy
           ;
           while
           their
           Enemies
           scar'd
           with
           the
           Thunder
           of
           the
           Cannons
           and
           Musquets
           ,
           let
           'em
           sit
           quiet
           .
           But
           tho
           the
           Hostilities
           between
           the
           Nogais
           and
           Calmuc-Tartars
           are
           absolutely
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           the
           latter
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           wandring
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           forbear
           not
           still
           to
           adventure
           every
           Winter
           into
           those
           vast
           Plains
           between
           Astrakan
           and
           the
           Caspian-Sea
           ;
           where
           by
           reason
           those
           Champian
           Countrys
           are
           not
           so
           much
           cover'd
           with
           Snow
           ,
           because
           they
           lie
           more
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           nearer
           the
           Sea
           ,
           they
           meet
           with
           Food
           for
           their
           Cattel
           ;
           the
           preservation
           of
           which
           ,
           as
           being
           all
           their
           Substance
           and
           Riches
           ,
           engages
           'em
           to
           make
           those
           Inroads
           .
        
         
           Which
           Annual
           Visits
           of
           above
           a
           hunder'd
           thousand
           men
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           no
           way
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           however
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           suffer
           'em
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           humble
           themselves
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           'em
           Presents
           duely
           every
           year
           ,
           to
           hinder
           their
           Incursions
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           reason
           always
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           are
           not
           restrain'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Orderly
           Government
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Society
           .
           And
           these
           Presents
           thus
           continu'd
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           being
           at
           length
           look'd
           upon
           by
           the
           Tartars
           as
           an
           indispensible
           Obligation
           ,
           are
           
           demanded
           with
           so
           much
           haughtiness
           and
           commanding
           fiercenss
           ,
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           must
           expect
           nothing
           but
           the
           utmost
           extremities
           of
           War
           ,
           should
           they
           once
           refuse
           '
           em
           .
           I
           was
           then
           at
           Astrakan
           ,
           when
           this
           prodigious
           multitude
           of
           Vagabonds
           was
           going
           to
           take
           up
           their
           Winter
           Quarters
           .
           At
           what
           time
           the
           Governor
           was
           no
           sooner
           inform'd
           of
           their
           approach
           ,
           but
           he
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           to
           assure
           their
           Chief-tain
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           send
           'em
           their
           usual
           quantity
           of
           Provision
           with
           all
           the
           speed
           that
           could
           be
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           Some
           days
           after
           he
           sent
           away
           several
           Waggons
           laden
           with
           Bread
           ,
           Karpou's
           ,
           Srong-Water
           ,
           and
           Tobacco
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Present
           ,
           or
           rather
           Tribute
           ,
           which
           serves
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           correspondence
           between
           both
           Nations
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           are
           able
           ,
           if
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           to
           shake
           off
           this
           kind
           of
           Yoke
           which
           they
           impose
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Calmuc's
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Nogais
           are
           ready
           to
           lend
           'em
           men
           upon
           all
           occasions
           when
           they
           want
           'em
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           purchase
           their
           friendship
           ,
           tho
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           of
           their
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           also
           that
           they
           caress
           'em
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Astrakan
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           sorry
           nor
           disturbld
           to
           see
           'em
           ;
           for
           as
           formidable
           as
           they
           are
           to
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           nevertheless
           the
           latter
           never
           scruple
           to
           
           drive
           a
           Trade
           with
           'em
           ,
           either
           because
           of
           the
           great
           quantity
           of
           Furs
           which
           they
           bring
           ,
           or
           the
           vast
           number
           of
           Horses
           which
           they
           sell
           ;
           both
           profitable
           Merchandizes
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           who
           without
           all
           question
           contribute
           most
           to
           the
           flourishing
           condition
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           are
           the
           Indians
           ,
           or
           Banians
           ,
           Idolaters
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Calmucs
           ,
           whose
           Daughters
           they
           marry
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           ally
           themselves
           neither
           with
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           Mahometans
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           these
           People
           being
           very
           industrious
           ,
           and
           holding
           correspondence
           in
           almost
           all
           the
           Ports
           of
           the
           Caspian-Sea
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           sorts
           of
           Merchandize
           that
           do
           not
           pass
           through
           their
           hands
           .
           So
           that
           they
           have
           likewise
           their
           Quarter
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           the
           City
           by
           themselves
           ,
           where
           they
           enjoy
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           false
           Religion
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           freedom
           .
        
         
           They
           hold
           the
           Transmigration
           of
           Souls
           ,
           
           which
           will
           not
           suffer
           'em
           to
           feed
           upon
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           life
           ,
           whether
           Fish
           ,
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           Foul
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           such
           a
           respect
           for
           Cows
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           know
           of
           any
           one
           that
           is
           to
           be
           kill'd
           for
           supply
           of
           the
           Market
           ,
           they
           will
           purchase
           it
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ,
           and
           redeem
           it
           from
           the
           Slaughter-House
           .
        
         
         
           Every
           Family
           breeds-up
           one
           with
           the
           same
           indulgence
           as
           they
           do
           their
           Children
           ;
           no
           Creature
           can
           be
           more
           industriously
           comb'd
           ,
           more
           carefully
           fed
           ,
           more
           cleanly
           lodg'd
           ,
           nor
           better
           look'd
           after
           when
           they
           are
           sick
           .
        
         
           Another
           piece
           of
           Superstition
           they
           have
           ,
           never
           to
           eat
           but
           in
           private
           ;
           and
           before
           they
           touch
           the
           Victuals
           that
           is
           set
           before
           'em
           ,
           they
           throw
           some
           small
           part
           of
           it
           separately
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           the
           Air
           ,
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           as
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           some
           Divinity
           conceal'd
           in
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Elements
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           could
           never
           get
           from
           'em
           the
           least
           knowledge
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Mysteries
           .
           We
           have
           endeavour'd
           several
           times
           to
           engage
           a
           Brackman
           that
           travell'd
           with
           us
           out
           of
           Persia
           into
           Tartary
           ,
           but
           he
           put
           us
           off
           still
           till
           we
           came
           to
           Astrakan
           ,
           where
           he
           told
           us
           he
           should
           find
           his
           Books
           ;
           without
           the
           help
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           ingeniously
           confess'd
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           answer
           us
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           most
           considerable
           Nations
           which
           conveniency
           of
           Trade
           has
           brought
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           Astrakan
           ,
           the
           first
           City
           of
           Tartary
           ,
           where
           we
           arriv'd
           the
           20th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           two
           Months
           after
           our
           departure
           from
           Irivan
           .
           We
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           Forreigner's
           Caravan-sera
           ,
           where
           we
           met
           with
           some
           or
           other
           of
           all
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           among
           
           whom
           we
           learnt
           that
           some
           of
           'em
           had
           made
           several
           Journeys
           to
           Pekin
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           no
           small
           comfort
           to
           us
           to
           see
           that
           without
           going
           any
           further
           ,
           
           we
           might
           be
           thoroughly
           instructed
           in
           what
           till
           then
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           diligence
           ,
           we
           could
           only
           gain
           a
           confus'd
           and
           obscure
           glimmering
           .
           This
           man
           was
           a
           Merchant
           of
           Bokara
           ,
           who
           having
           travel'd
           four
           times
           from
           one
           City
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           afford
           us
           a
           more
           certain
           Light.
           
        
         
           He
           told
           us
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Road
           of
           the
           Yousbecs
           to
           China
           was
           neither
           so
           difficult
           ,
           nor
           so
           tedious
           as
           most
           people
           believ'd
           ;
           that
           there
           were
           indeed
           some
           Deserts
           to
           pass
           ,
           but
           that
           people
           suffer
           no
           more
           there
           then
           they
           do
           in
           Persia
           or
           Turky
           ;
           where
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           upon
           the
           Road
           ,
           the
           Caravans
           never
           mind
           the
           Habitations
           they
           meet
           withal
           ,
           provided
           their
           store
           of
           provisions
           holds
           out
           .
           That
           the
           same
           care
           was
           taken
           for
           the
           security
           of
           that
           Journey
           ,
           as
           was
           taken
           in
           other
           Countrys
           of
           the
           East
           where
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           that
           the
           Caravans
           should
           be
           always
           numerous
           and
           well
           guarded
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           to
           be
           found
           as
           many
           Refreshments
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           .
           That
           we
           should
           meet
           in
           several
           places
           with
           the
           Hordes
           ,
           another
           sort
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           
           who
           were
           so
           far
           from
           doing
           any
           injury
           to
           Travellers
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           delight
           to
           relieve
           and
           furnish
           'em
           with
           Provisions
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           money
           not
           being
           in
           use
           among
           those
           wandring
           people
           ,
           there
           was
           less
           danger
           of
           being
           robb'd
           then
           in
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Arabians
           were
           no
           hindrance
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           men
           would
           venture
           to
           trade
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           fears
           of
           being
           rifl'd
           by
           those
           Vagabonds
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           distance
           (
           added
           he
           farther
           )
           I
           cannot
           exactly
           tell
           ye
           how
           far
           it
           is
           between
           Bokara
           and
           Pekin
           ,
           nor
           the
           number
           of
           Towns
           or
           Villages
           through
           which
           people
           usually
           pass
           ;
           I
           can
           only
           assure
           ye
           ,
           that
           we
           got
           in
           two
           months
           to
           the
           Borders
           of
           China
           ;
           whether
           you
           take
           the
           South-East
           Road
           through
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Samarkand
             ,
             Kaboal
             ,
             Kachemir
          
           ,
           and
           Barantola
           ,
           or
           go
           directly
           East
           ,
           through
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Moguls
           ,
           who
           though
           Idolaters
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Yousbec's
           that
           are
           Mahometans
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           City
           of
           China
           ,
           which
           you
           meet
           with
           in
           taking
           the
           first
           Road
           ,
           is
           call'd
           Soczi
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           best
           Rubarb
           in
           the
           world
           .
           From
           Soczi
           you
           must
           travel
           ,
           a
           month
           before
           you
           can
           reach
           Pekin
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           take
           the
           second
           Road
           ,
           the
           first
           City
           you
           meet
           with
           in
           China
           is
           call'd
           Kokutan
           ,
           built
           by
           the
           Chineses
           on
           this
           side
           the
           great
           Wall
           ,
           and
           strongly
           
           fortifi'd
           to
           stop
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           Calmuc's
           ;
           and
           thence
           you
           have
           but
           fifteen
           days
           journey
           to
           Pekin
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           whichsoever
           of
           these
           two
           Cities
           you
           happen
           to
           come
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           stay
           some
           time
           to
           manage
           your
           Business
           with
           the
           Governor
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           permitted
           to
           pass
           any
           farther
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           you
           will
           hardly
           get
           leave
           to
           enter
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Emperor
           of
           China
           has
           set
           open
           his
           Sea-Ports
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           difficulty
           to
           get
           admittance
           .
           But
           they
           who
           are
           desirous
           to
           take
           more
           secure
           measures
           ,
           apply
           themselves
           to
           some
           Taiso
           ,
           or
           Prince
           of
           those
           Tartars
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           Road
           ,
           and
           request
           him
           to
           send
           an
           Embassador
           to
           Pekin
           ,
           under
           some
           pretence
           or
           other
           ;
           which
           he
           presently
           will
           do
           upon
           the
           allurement
           of
           some
           little
           Present
           :
           And
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           this
           Deputy
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           all
           of
           his
           Train
           ,
           enter
           freely
           into
           China
           ,
           and
           trade
           with
           all
           the
           security
           imaginable
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           learnt
           from
           this
           same
           Tartar
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Relation
           we
           had
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           rely
           ,
           because
           it
           perfectly
           agreed
           with
           all
           the
           Relations
           which
           were
           afterwards
           communicated
           to
           us
           both
           at
           Astrakan
           and
           Mosco
           .
           A
           certain
           Monk
           of
           good
           repute
           among
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           got
           acquainted
           at
           Astrakan
           ,
           some
           days
           after
           our
           arrival
           ,
           uvderstanding
           
           our
           design
           to
           travel
           into
           Tartary
           ,
           shew'd
           us
           a
           very
           curious
           Journal
           written
           by
           three
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           had
           travell'd
           from
           Astrakan
           to
           Pekin
           ,
           keeping
           the
           Road
           from
           Bocara
           to
           Samarkand
           ;
           in
           all
           which
           Journey
           they
           had
           not
           spent
           above
           a
           hundred
           and
           eleven
           days
           ;
           and
           the
           Cities
           there
           mention'd
           were
           exactly
           the
           same
           which
           I
           have
           already
           nam'd
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           give
           but
           never
           so
           little
           credit
           to
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           all
           persons
           that
           I
           have
           consulted
           ,
           and
           who
           could
           get
           no
           advantage
           by
           cheating
           me
           ,
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           acknowledge
           that
           we
           have
           been
           a
           long
           time
           in
           an
           Error
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           certain
           distance
           from
           hence
           to
           China
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           warn'd
           us
           within
           this
           little
           while
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           .
           One
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           a
           Learned
           Person
           ,
           and
           well
           vers'd
           in
           Astronomical
           Observations
           ,
           perceiving
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           Iupiter's
           Satellites
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Geographers
           plac'd
           China
           more
           to
           the
           East
           by
           about
           six
           hundred
           Leagues
           then
           really
           it
           is
           ;
           in
           regard
           ,
           that
           counting
           the
           first
           Meridian
           from
           the
           Island
           of
           Fez
           ,
           they
           have
           plac'd
           Pekin
           in
           the
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           fifth
           degree
           of
           Longitude
           ,
           whereas
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           only
           in
           the
           hunder'd
           thirty
           second
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           this
           Calculation
           which
           is
           somewhat
           corrected
           in
           the
           Great
           Planispheare●n
           ●n
           the
           Observatory
           of
           France
           ,
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           de●ermine
           within
           a
           few
           Leagues
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           
           real
           distance
           between
           Bocara
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Yousbec's
           ;
           and
           Pekin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           China
           .
           For
           supposing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           Cities
           lie
           in
           the
           fourscore
           and
           twelfth
           Degree
           of
           Longitude
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           hundred
           thirty
           second
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           lying
           very
           near
           the
           forti'th
           Degree
           of
           Northern
           Latitude
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           exact
           Geographers
           agree
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           of
           all
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           difference
           of
           Longitude
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           is
           no
           more
           than
           forty
           Degrees
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           to
           go
           to
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           travel
           almost
           all
           along
           in
           the
           same
           Parallel
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           that
           every
           Degree
           of
           the
           Equator
           of
           the
           Earth
           consists
           of
           twenty
           Leagues
           ,
           
           and
           every
           League
           of
           three
           thousand
           Geometrical
           Paces
           ;
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           every
           Degree
           of
           the
           forti'th
           Parallel
           ,
           containing
           no
           more
           then
           fifteen
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           nine
           hundred
           fifty
           nine
           Geometrical
           ,
           the
           distance
           from
           Bocara
           to
           Pekin
           in
           a
           strait
           line
           could
           be
           no
           more
           then
           about
           six
           hunder'd
           and
           thirteen
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           to
           Kokutan
           the
           first
           City
           of
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           four
           hunder'd
           sixty
           three
           only
           ,
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           easy
           for
           every
           one
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           but
           that
           the
           way
           by
           Land
           to
           China
           is
           much
           
           more
           safe
           and
           short
           then
           to
           go
           by
           Sea
           ,
           let
           the
           Wind
           serve
           never
           so
           fair
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           things
           speculatively
           consider'd
           ,
           appear
           always
           more
           easy
           then
           they
           prove
           to
           be
           in
           practice
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           certainly
           foresee
           all
           the
           Accidents
           we
           may
           meet
           with
           in
           long
           Journeys
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           pretend
           to
           warrant
           the
           person
           that
           undertakes
           'em
           from
           all
           Events
           .
           But
           as
           I
           have
           travell'd
           long
           enough
           in
           the
           East
           to
           know
           what
           success
           a
           man
           may
           have
           ;
           I
           dare
           assure
           him
           after
           a
           long
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           appear'd
           to
           me
           more
           easie
           in
           the
           practical
           part
           then
           it
           appears
           perhaps
           to
           others
           in
           the
           speculative
           .
        
         
           For
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           formerly
           attempted
           very
           near
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           success
           ,
           as
           Paul
           the
           
             Venetian
             ,
             Benedict
             Goez
          
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           happily
           arriv'd
           in
           China
           ,
           by
           a
           way
           that
           was
           but
           very
           little
           known
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           come
           to
           a
           display
           that
           makes
           our
           way
           more
           plain
           ,
           by
           that
           little
           knowledge
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Countries
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           nearest
           to
           us
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           dispute
           of
           the
           easiness
           to
           go
           from
           France
           to
           Bocara
           ,
           or
           Samarkand
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           apparent
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           remains
           no
           more
           then
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           way
           to
           each
           Pekin
           .
        
         
           The
           Voyage
           from
           Marselles
           to
           Constantinople
           is
           usually
           made
           in
           a
           Month
           ;
           from
           Constantinople
           to
           Teflis
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Black-Sea
           ,
           is
           
           but
           eight
           or
           ten
           days
           sail
           at
           most
           ;
           from
           thence
           to
           Erzerum
           is
           but
           seven
           or
           eight
           more
           ;
           from
           Erzerum
           to
           Irivan
           the
           most
           heavy
           laden
           and
           encumber'd
           Caravans
           get
           to
           their
           Journeys
           end
           in
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           :
           From
           thence
           to
           Tauris
           ,
           the
           Ancient
           Ecbatana
           of
           the
           Medes
           ,
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           .
           From
           this
           City
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           of
           Persia
           for
           spaciousness
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           resort
           and
           thorough
           fair
           for
           all
           Nations
           that
           traffick
           almost
           over
           all
           the
           East
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           different
           ways
           to
           reach
           the
           You●becs
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           shortest
           ,
           leads
           to
           the
           Province
           of
           Kilan
           ,
           so
           well
           known
           to
           all
           the
           world
           for
           the
           beautiful
           Silks
           which
           are
           there
           wrought
           ;
           and
           this
           Journey
           is
           perform'd
           in
           three
           Weeks
           ;
           and
           being
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           you
           may
           embark
           upon
           the
           Caspian-Sea
           ,
           the
           Southern
           part
           of
           which
           is
           call'd
           the
           
             Sea
             of
             Kilan
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           you
           may
           in
           a
           strait
           line
           to
           B●kara
           ,
           enter
           the
           River
           Oxus
           ,
           which
           washes
           the
           Walls
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Road
           lies
           through
           Ispahan
           ,
           the
           Capital
           of
           all
           Persia
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           longest
           ,
           is
           however
           the
           most
           commodious
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           advantagious
           to
           pass
           securely
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Yousbec's
           Court.
           For
           in
           regard
           't
           is
           a
           usual
           thing
           for
           that
           same
           Tartar
           Prince
           to
           send
           Ambassadors
           to
           Ispahan
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           to
           send
           as
           frequently
           his
           Envoy
           to
           Bokara
           ,
           to
           
           accommodate
           the
           Differences
           that
           arise
           between
           those
           two
           Princes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vicinity
           of
           their
           Territories
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           slip
           into
           the
           Trains
           of
           those
           Publique
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           they
           return
           ,
           or
           are
           sent
           to
           Bokara
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           above
           a
           month
           and
           a
           half
           's
           journey
           from
           Ispahan
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           difficulty
           in
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Journey
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           distance
           between
           the
           places
           deprives
           us
           of
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           believ'd
           that
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           Missionaries
           ought
           solely
           to
           depend
           ,
           will
           be
           no
           less
           favourable
           to
           them
           then
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           had
           not
           those
           elevated
           Motives
           which
           are
           usually
           the
           encouragements
           of
           Missionaries
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           though
           ,
           there
           were
           as
           many
           Dangers
           to
           run
           through
           ,
           as
           
             Christopher
             Columbus
          
           had
           formerly
           to
           undergo
           upon
           the
           Score
           of
           Private
           Gain
           ,
           or
           Vain
           Honour
           ;
           why
           should
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           fear
           to
           expose
           himself
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           repays
           with
           Interest
           the
           Services
           that
           are
           done
           him
           ?
        
         
           I
           owe
           this
           Justice
           to
           the
           deceas'd
           
             F.
             Barnaby
          
           my
           Companion
           ,
           that
           never
           man
           perhaps
           was
           more
           sensible
           of
           this
           noble
           Motive
           then
           he
           was
           ;
           for
           this
           reason
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           understood
           after
           so
           authentick
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           an
           open
           passage
           from
           Astrakan
           to
           China
           ,
           we
           had
           no
           other
           thoughts
           between
           us
           ,
           bt
           of
           joining
           
           with
           a
           numerous
           Caravan
           of
           Muscovites
           that
           was
           then
           preparing
           to
           set
           forward
           for
           Samarkand
           .
           But
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           War
           between
           the
           Calmoucs
           and
           the
           Yousbecs
           being
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           when
           every
           body
           wasproviding
           so
           zealously
           for
           this
           Journey
           ,
           which
           is
           usually
           perform'd
           in
           forty
           days
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           to
           our
           great
           sorrow
           disappointed
           just
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           that
           our
           hopes
           were
           elevated
           with
           the
           flattering
           probabilities
           of
           speedy
           success
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           disconsolate
           as
           we
           were
           ,
           we
           resum'd
           fresh
           courage
           some
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           upon
           certain
           assurances
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           advice
           from
           Mascow
           ,
           that
           a
           numerous
           Caravan
           of
           Chinese
           Merchants
           was
           lately
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           return
           again
           into
           their
           own
           Country
           by
           the
           end
           of
           Winter
           .
        
         
           This
           news
           being
           confirm'd
           to
           us
           by
           several
           persons
           ,
           we
           thought
           it
           our
           surest
           course
           ,
           without
           losing
           time
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           journey
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           our
           first
           designs
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           wanting
           nothing
           but
           a
           Pass
           from
           the
           Governor
           ,
           we
           apply'd
           our selves
           to
           the
           Armenians
           that
           came
           along
           with
           us
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           to
           sollicit
           him
           in
           our
           behalf
           ;
           in
           regard
           the
           Vayvode
           was
           bound
           to
           have
           a
           respect
           for
           'em
           ,
           well
           knowing
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           caress
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           proper
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           to
           bring
           a
           flouirshing
           Trade
           into
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
         
           They
           on
           the
           other
           side
           overjoy'd
           with
           this
           opportunity
           to
           oblige
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           us
           company
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           where
           they
           thought
           we
           might
           do
           'em
           some
           service
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           who
           have
           been
           settl'd
           there
           near
           upon
           two
           years
           ,
           spoke
           in
           our
           favour
           to
           the
           Governor
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           be
           speedy
           in
           his
           kindness
           ,
           told
           him
           a
           thousand
           things
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           extoll'd
           us
           for
           our
           skill
           in
           Physick
           ,
           believing
           that
           if
           we
           could
           get
           into
           the
           Vayvod's
           favour
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           we
           might
           obtain
           whatever
           we
           desir'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Governor
           ,
           who
           was
           extreamly
           careful
           of
           his
           health
           ,
           thus
           prepossess'd
           of
           the
           Abilities
           of
           my
           Companion
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Armenians
           had
           reported
           what
           strange
           Effects
           of
           his
           Skill
           several
           Bacha's
           in
           Turky
           ,
           and
           Persian
           Lords
           had
           experienc'd
           ,
           conceited
           himself
           presently
           that
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           and
           to
           find
           a
           remedy
           for
           his
           Distemper
           ,
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           to
           desire
           us
           that
           we
           would
           give
           him
           a
           Visit.
           Now
           a
           Message
           of
           this
           nature
           was
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           we
           dream'd
           of
           ,
           and
           it
           put
           us
           into
           much
           the
           greater
           fear
           ,
           because
           we
           had
           been
           inform'd
           before
           we
           left
           Persia
           ,
           that
           such
           sort
           of
           Enterviews
           might
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           Reason
           which
           I
           am
           going
           to
           tell
           ye
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Passengers
           which
           we
           met
           in
           the
           Road
           of
           Wirzova
           ,
           before
           we
           took
           Shipping
           for
           Astrakan
           ,
           there
           
           was
           one
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           will
           not
           be
           expedient
           to
           say
           any
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           was
           of
           a
           Temper
           somewhat
           different
           from
           ours
           ,
           as
           being
           born
           without
           doubt
           in
           a
           Climate
           much
           colder
           then
           that
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           This
           person
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           in
           point
           of
           decency
           and
           good
           manners
           to
           contract
           a
           Friendship
           ,
           would
           fain
           have
           had
           us
           comply
           with
           his
           manner
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           drink
           Strong-water
           as
           freely
           as
           he
           did
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           we
           must
           have
           put
           the
           same
           violence
           upon
           our selves
           to
           have
           brought
           our
           bodies
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           have
           cost
           to
           get
           rid
           of
           a
           bad
           Custom
           again
           ,
           we
           thought
           we
           might
           dispence
           with
           his
           Example
           which
           would
           have
           led
           us
           too
           far
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           since
           we
           did
           nothing
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           ours
           .
        
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           because
           he
           foresaw
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           our
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           would
           oblige
           him
           to
           an
           uneasy
           abstinence
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           came
           among
           the
           Christians
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           have
           got
           his
           ends
           of
           us
           ,
           by
           laying
           before
           us
           the
           danger
           to
           which
           we
           expos'd
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           comply'd
           no
           more
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           then
           we
           had
           been
           complaisant
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           a
           Custom
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           generally
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Country
           whither
           you
           are
           going
           ,
           to
           present
           Brandy
           and
           several
           other
           stronger
           Liquors
           to
           all
           those
           that
           pay
           'em
           
           Visits
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           such
           jealous
           observers
           of
           your
           receiving
           these
           marks
           of
           their
           Friendship
           ,
           that
           the
           refusal
           of
           'em
           would
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           most
           bloody
           affront
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           fail
           to
           revenge
           with
           some
           fatal
           mischief
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           added
           he
           ,
           that
           these
           sort
           of
           Civilities
           have
           a
           tincture
           of
           Barbarism
           :
           But
           what
           will
           you
           do
           with
           a
           people
           who
           believe
           themselves
           despis'd
           and
           scorn'd
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           you
           upon
           the
           Reserve
           ,
           and
           moreover
           admire
           so
           highly
           their
           Intemperance
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           Vertues
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           in
           their
           mouths
           then
           this
           ridiculous
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Ne
             pian
             ,
             ne
             sophi
          
           ,
           He
           that
           will
           not
           drink
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           wise
           .
        
         
           Now
           tho
           these
           Maxims
           with
           which
           this
           zealous
           Traveller
           would
           have
           prepossess'd
           us
           ,
           are
           commonly
           enough
           receiv'd
           over
           all
           Muscovy
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           however
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           universally
           authoriz'd
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           some
           persons
           to
           be
           met
           with
           of
           good
           understanding
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           approving
           ,
           that
           they
           openly
           cry
           down
           these
           bad
           Customs
           .
           But
           because
           we
           were
           at
           that
           time
           but
           little
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           this
           horrid
           Portraiture
           that
           was
           given
           us
           of
           'em
           made
           us
           believe
           ,
           that
           being
           all
           Barbarians
           alike
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           much
           ado
           to
           escape
           their
           hands
           ,
           if
           to
           avoid
           doing
           any
           thing
           unbeseeming
           
           our
           Character
           ,
           we
           should
           stick
           to
           the
           Resolution
           we
           had
           taken
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           Resolution
           we
           follow'd
           the
           Officer
           ,
           not
           doubting
           in
           a
           short
           time
           but
           to
           be
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Intemperance
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           we
           were
           no
           sooner
           enter'd
           into
           a
           Chamber
           where
           we
           were
           expected
           with
           impatience
           ,
           but
           the
           Vayvode
           after
           the
           first
           Compliments
           were
           over
           ,
           caus'd
           a
           pompous
           Train
           of
           Fantastic
           Liquors
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           and
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           attended
           with
           an
           Equipage
           of
           Silver
           Flagons
           ,
           and
           some
           small
           enamell'd
           Glasses
           .
           At
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           Formidable
           things
           my
           Companion
           and
           I
           began
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           our
           fears
           redoubl'd
           ,
           when
           we
           saw
           the
           Governor
           take
           up
           a
           Glass
           and
           begin
           the
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           was
           thus
           eagerly
           striving
           to
           caressus
           ,
           and
           putting
           us
           upon
           those
           things
           which
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Custom
           to
           refuse
           any
           body
           ,
           we
           had
           the
           good
           luck
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           his
           Endearments
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           means
           which
           we
           had
           fortunately
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           infamous
           Debaucheries
           of
           the
           Turks
           and
           Persians
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           we
           had
           had
           a
           true
           portraiture
           of
           the
           Vavode
           giv'n
           us
           ,
           we
           laid
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           strangely
           intoxicated
           about
           his
           health
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           so
           venomous
           and
           destructive
           to
           Nature
           as
           those
           burning
           Liquors
           which
           he
           swill'd
           up
           with
           so
           little
           moderation
           :
           That
           it
           was
           easy
           to
           perceive
           by
           his
           dry
           and
           scorch'd
           countenance
           ,
           that
           his
           excessive
           
           drinking
           had
           much
           enfcebl'd
           the
           Noble
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           that
           the
           continuance
           of
           such
           a
           course
           of
           life
           would
           kindle
           in
           his
           Bowels
           a
           Fire
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Physick
           in
           the
           World
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           quench
           .
        
         
           There
           needed
           no
           more
           to
           disarm
           the
           Governor
           ,
           and
           deliver
           our selves
           from
           the
           Martyrdom
           with
           which
           our
           zealous
           Monitor
           had
           threatn'd
           us
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           our
           imaginary
           sick
           Vayvode
           ,
           who
           was
           extreamly
           pleas'd
           with
           our
           reasons
           ,
           was
           no
           less
           desirous
           to
           make
           tryal
           of
           our
           Remedies
           .
           To
           content
           him
           therefore
           ,
           it
           behov'd
           us
           to
           give
           him
           something
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           conceit
           himself
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           perswaded
           himself
           ,
           unfortunately
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           could
           but
           keep
           us
           within
           call
           ,
           he
           should
           become
           insallibly
           immortal
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           Opinion
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           us
           off
           with
           trivial
           Excuses
           ,
           and
           delay'd
           the
           giving
           us
           our
           Letters
           of
           safe
           conduct
           for
           near
           two
           Months
           together
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           thing
           but
           fear
           that
           was
           able
           to
           wrest
           it
           out
           of
           out
           hands
           .
           However
           he
           heap'd
           Civilities
           upon
           us
           every
           day
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           us
           continually
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           recompence
           us
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           much
           rather
           have
           been
           spending
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           he
           took
           delight
           in
           discoursing
           with
           us
           upon
           Matters
           
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           sought
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           eagerness
           to
           inform
           himself
           in
           the
           Controversies
           between
           the
           Latins
           and
           the
           Greeks
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Artifices
           ,
           we
           clearly
           saw
           that
           his
           main
           drift
           was
           to
           amuze
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           other
           end
           in
           showing
           us
           so
           much
           kindness
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           us
           less
           sensible
           of
           the
           burthen
           of
           our
           Captivity
           .
           We
           press'd
           him
           therefore
           several
           times
           to
           grant
           us
           what
           in
           justice
           he
           could
           not
           refuse
           us
           ;
           and
           aftrr
           we
           had
           enhaunc'd
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           could
           in
           modesty
           ,
           the
           good
           Offices
           which
           we
           had
           done
           both
           him
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           we
           desird
           of
           him
           no
           other
           recompence
           then
           the
           liberty
           to
           continue
           our
           Journey
           .
           But
           our
           Solicitations
           and
           Intreaties
           prov'd
           all
           in
           vain
           .
           He
           continu'd
           in
           his
           obstinacy
           not
           to
           let
           us
           stir
           ,
           still
           colouring
           his
           refusil
           with
           I
           know
           not
           what
           pretences
           .
           We
           thought
           to
           mollifie
           him
           ,
           and
           vanquish
           his
           obduracy
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           Friends
           that
           we
           had
           made
           during
           our
           stay
           at
           Astrakan
           ;
           but
           all
           their
           endeavours
           prov'd
           fruitless
           ,
           for
           they
           could
           obtain
           nothing
           of
           favour
           in
           our
           behalf
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           when
           we
           were
           convinc'd
           of
           his
           mischievous
           intentions
           ,
           which
           nevertheless
           proceeded
           only
           from
           a
           love
           of
           himself
           ,
           we
           resolv'd
           to
           spare
           him
           no
           longer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           finding
           him
           besides
           to
           be
           a
           person
           truly
           timorous
           and
           pusillanimous
           ,
           the
           character
           always
           of
           those
           that
           idolize
           '
           emselves
           ,
           we
           
           took
           the
           freedom
           to
           reproach
           him
           with
           the
           ingratitude
           and
           severity
           wherewith
           he
           repaid
           our
           Services
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           this
           way
           of
           our
           proceeding
           affected
           him
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           us
           the
           Pass
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           had
           been
           so
           long
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           importunately
           soliciting
           .
           Upon
           the
           receipt
           of
           our
           Pass
           ,
           we
           agreed
           with
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           was
           going
           by
           Water
           to
           Moskow
           ,
           who
           promis'd
           us
           two
           convenient
           places
           in
           his
           Hoy
           at
           a
           reasonable
           Rate
           .
           But
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           sent
           our
           luggage
           aboard
           ,
           and
           were
           embark'd
           our selves
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           Governor's
           Officers
           brought
           us
           an
           Order
           to
           come
           ashoar
           again
           ,
           with
           an
           express
           Prohibition
           on
           to
           all
           the
           Vessels
           in
           the
           Harbour
           not
           to
           receive
           us
           aboard
           upon
           pain
           of
           his
           indignation
           .
        
         
           This
           put
           us
           into
           a
           strange
           consternation
           ;
           however
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           but
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           return
           we
           must
           to
           our
           old
           Post
           ,
           till
           Heav'n
           should
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           take
           our
           Cause
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           thus
           compell'd
           to
           stay
           a
           second
           time
           at
           Astracan
           ,
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           sight
           ,
           and
           whatever
           struck
           our
           ears
           ,
           was
           all
           doleful
           and
           afflicting
           .
           For
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Tempests
           ,
           which
           more
           then
           once
           we
           thought
           would
           have
           utterly
           overturn'd
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           stifl'd
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           with
           a
           dismal
           Mist
           of
           thick
           
           and
           scorching
           Dust
           ,
           which
           driven
           on
           by
           a
           violent
           Wind
           ,
           had
           envelopp'd
           all
           the
           City
           ;
           the
           frightful
           reports
           of
           Mortality
           and
           Pestilence
           alarum'd
           us
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           a
           terrible
           Bleeding
           at
           the
           Nose
           had
           like
           to
           have
           depriv'd
           me
           of
           my
           Companion
           :
           no
           hopes
           of
           recovering
           our
           Liberty
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Polish
           Ambassodor's
           returning
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           whom
           the
           Governor
           detain'd
           in
           a
           desart
           Island
           under
           pretence
           of
           putting
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           contagion
           .
           All
           these
           misfortunes
           abated
           our
           courage
           ,
           and
           cast
           us
           down
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           life
           it self
           began
           to
           be
           a
           burthen
           to
           us
           .
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           suffer'd
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           this
           Abyss
           ,
           recover'd
           us
           out
           of
           it
           by
           a
           means
           the
           more
           extraordinary
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           seem'd
           altogether
           opposite
           to
           our
           designs
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           have
           the
           least
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           profess
           ,
           well
           enough
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Monks
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           chief
           support
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           utter
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           are
           united
           to
           it
           .
           Nay
           the
           excess
           of
           their
           hatred
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           person
           happens
           to
           become
           a
           Convert
           to
           their
           Faith
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           Catholick
           before
           ,
           their
           Doctors
           Baptize
           him
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           before
           they
           admit
           him
           into
           their
           Communion
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           Opinion
           that
           that
           same
           second
           Baptism
           defaces
           the
           Character
           of
           Catholick
           which
           was
           ●●printed
           in
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
         
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           mortal
           aversion
           ,
           we
           found
           two
           powerful
           Protectors
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           a
           point
           of
           Honour
           to
           obtain
           of
           the
           Vayvode
           that
           Liberty
           which
           he
           had
           ravish'd
           from
           us
           .
           The
           first
           was
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           Metropolitan
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           call'd
           of
           the
           City
           where
           we
           were
           detain'd
           .
           We
           had
           paid
           him
           frequent
           Visits
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           always
           receiv'd
           us
           with
           great
           demonstrations
           of
           Friendship
           and
           Esteem
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           officiated
           in
           publick
           ,
           always
           invited
           us
           to
           the
           Ceremony
           .
           The
           second
           was
           the
           Superiour
           of
           the
           principal
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           St.
           Basil
           in
           Astracan
           ;
           to
           whom
           we
           had
           been
           in
           some
           measure
           serviceable
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           in
           expelling
           a
           Worm
           out
           of
           his
           Body
           of
           an
           Ell
           and
           a
           half
           long
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Emetick
           Powder
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           two
           Persons
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           extremity
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           courses
           to
           take
           ,
           we
           unburthen'd
           our
           hearts
           ,
           not
           withour
           some
           tears
           which
           the
           excess
           of
           our
           grief
           drew
           from
           us
           .
           And
           that
           language
           ,
           which
           much
           better
           express'd
           the
           Sorrow
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           then
           ill-pronounc'd
           Sclavonian
           ,
           wrought
           all
           the
           full
           effect
           we
           could
           desire
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           two
           Mediators
           .
           For
           away
           they
           went
           forthwith
           to
           the
           Governour
           ;
           and
           so
           strenuously
           ▪
           laid
           before
           him
           the
           injustice
           of
           his
           Proceedings
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           also
           threaten'd
           to
           inform
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           afraid
           of
           hampering
           himself
           
           in
           Court-molestation
           ,
           not
           only
           recall'd
           his
           Prohibitions
           ,
           but
           gave
           positive
           Orders
           to
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Vessels
           to
           receive
           us
           when
           and
           where
           we
           pleas'd
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Having
           paid
           our
           acknowledgment
           to
           our
           Benefactors
           ,
           we
           were
           altogether
           for
           leaving
           a
           City
           that
           had
           caus'd
           us
           so
           much
           trouble
           ;
           and
           meeting
           luckily
           with
           a
           close
           Bark
           ,
           ready
           to
           depart
           for
           Saratof
           ,
           we
           hir'd
           a
           couple
           of
           places
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Ninth
           of
           Octob.
           was
           fix'd
           for
           the
           day
           of
           our
           departure
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           go
           on
           with
           the
           Relation
           of
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           a
           Tragical
           Accident
           that
           happen'd
           before
           our
           eyes
           in
           the
           Caravansera
           where
           we
           lay
           ,
           and
           where
           certain
           Foreign
           Banians
           had
           hir'd
           Apartments
           .
           One
           of
           'em
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           had
           a
           Quarrel
           in
           India
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Countrey-men
           ,
           who
           Travell'd
           out
           of
           Persia
           into
           Tartary
           with
           us
           ,
           invited
           him
           to
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           him
           very
           handsomely
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           Dinner
           being
           ended
           ,
           they
           sell
           to
           a
           Game
           at
           Chess
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Game
           very
           common
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           in
           fashion
           in
           Muscovy
           .
           While
           the
           Gamesters
           were
           intent
           upon
           their
           Play
           ,
           the
           Person
           whom
           we
           spoke
           of
           ,
           having
           laid
           up
           in
           his
           breast
           a
           secret
           Animosity
           against
           the
           new
           comer
           ,
           who
           sate
           next
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           thought
           there
           had
           been
           a
           perfect
           Reconciliation
           between
           'em
           ,
           drew
           his
           Dagger
           unperceiv'd
           ;
           
           and
           after
           he
           had
           Stabb'd
           it
           Five
           or
           Six
           times
           into
           his
           Body
           ,
           never
           left
           him
           till
           he
           saw
           his
           Bowels
           drop
           out
           of
           the
           deep
           Wounds
           he
           had
           made
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           equally
           surpriz'd
           and
           consternated
           at
           such
           a
           strange
           peice
           of
           Savage
           Treachery
           ,
           rose
           from
           the
           Table
           hastily
           to
           seize
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Malefactor
           ,
           no
           way
           discompos'd
           ,
           fixing
           upon
           the
           most
           daring
           that
           Attempted
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           him
           ,
           Stabb'd
           him
           Three
           times
           with
           his
           Dagger
           into
           the
           Reines
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           sprawling
           upon
           the
           floor
           with
           the
           first
           that
           was
           slain
           .
           The
           rest
           mistrusting
           their
           inability
           to
           guard
           '
           emselves
           from
           the
           same
           misfortune
           ,
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           out
           Murther
           .
           Upon
           which
           the
           whole
           Quarter
           was
           in
           an
           Uproar
           ,
           understanding
           from
           those
           Persons
           that
           were
           all
           in
           dismay
           ,
           the
           Massacre
           that
           had
           been
           committed
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           City
           also
           being
           inform'd
           of
           it
           ,
           throng'd
           together
           over-against
           the
           Apartment
           where
           the
           Murtherer
           stood
           his
           ground
           .
           They
           endeavour'd
           also
           to
           get
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           surround
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           ,
           in
           a
           furious
           Posture
           with
           his
           Dagger
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           so
           scar'd
           the
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           one
           among
           'em
           that
           durst
           adventure
           ▪
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           way
           to
           force
           a
           window
           ,
           through
           which
           some
           Soldiers
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Chamber
           where
           the
           poor
           
           Wounded
           Creatures
           lay
           ,
           ready
           to
           expire
           for
           want
           Assistance
           .
           Upon
           which
           ,
           the
           undaunted
           Indian
           ,
           understanding
           by
           the
           noise
           which
           they
           made
           in
           barrocading
           up
           the
           doors
           which
           they
           had
           seiz'd
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           way
           for
           him
           to
           escape
           ;
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           threshold
           of
           the
           door
           that
           open'd
           into
           his
           Apartment
           ,
           and
           putting
           himself
           into
           a
           Posture
           to
           hold
           out
           the
           Siege
           as
           long
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           understood
           by
           the
           reproaches
           of
           his
           own
           Friends
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           been
           so
           lucky
           in
           his
           Revenge
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           since
           there
           was
           some
           hopes
           of
           life
           in
           the
           two
           Victims
           of
           his
           Resentment
           .
           Thereupon
           more
           mad
           that
           he
           fail'd
           in
           his
           Attempt
           ,
           then
           anxious
           for
           the
           rigorous
           punishment
           that
           attended
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           hardly
           have
           believ'd
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           been
           a
           witness
           of
           it
           my self
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           he
           hear
           that
           death
           had
           so
           long
           spar'd
           the
           persons
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           his
           Bloody
           hands
           had
           assuredly
           secur'd
           ;
           but
           all
           in
           transport
           and
           foaming
           with
           Rage
           ,
           he
           laid
           bare
           his
           breast
           before
           all
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           clapping
           to
           it
           the
           point
           of
           the
           reaking
           Dagger
           ,
           
             Since
             I
             have
             had
             such
             ill
             success
             ,
             cry'd
             he
             ,
             as
             loud
             as
             he
             could
             baul
             ,
             in
             revenging
             the
             Affront
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             lost
             the
             fairest
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             could
             hope
             for
             ;
             't
             is
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             punish
             my self
             without
             being
             beholding
             to
             the
             Condemnations
             
             of
             Justice
             .
             Then
             thrusting
             the
             Dagger
             into
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             his
             Belly
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             the
             course
             I
             ought
             to
             have
             taken
             ,
             to
             have
             render'd
             my
             Enemy
             hopeless
             of
             surviving
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           desperate
           blow
           was
           such
           as
           in
           all
           probability
           should
           in
           an
           Instant
           have
           depriv'd
           him
           both
           of
           Strength
           and
           Life
           ;
           yet
           had
           it
           not
           that
           speedy
           Effect
           ,
           but
           he
           liv'd
           above
           two
           hours
           after
           .
           And
           that
           which
           appear'd
           more
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           many
           other
           standers-by
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           observe
           no
           more
           then
           some
           few
           drops
           of
           Blood
           distil
           form
           a
           wide
           gaping
           wound
           ,
           from
           whence
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           whole
           Rivers
           should
           have
           spouted
           .
        
         
           Fain
           would
           we
           have
           tri'd
           whether
           we
           could
           have
           prevail'd
           with
           him
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           delay'd
           minutes
           of
           his
           gasping
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           ways
           were
           us'd
           to
           force
           him
           to
           surrender
           his
           Arms
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           presented
           their
           Muskets
           to
           his
           Breast
           ,
           threatning
           to
           Fire
           if
           he
           did
           not
           yield
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           with
           an
           untamable
           fury
           .
           
             Think
             ye
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             poor
             spirited
             fellows
             ,
             that
             I
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             Courage
             to
             affront
             Death
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             can
             be
             afraid
             of
             your
             Weapons
             !
             Shoot
             if
             you
             dare
             .
             —
             Behold
             me
             provided
             to
             receive
             your
             deadly
             strokes
             .
             I
             have
             already
             prepar'd
             a
             free
             Admission
             for
             your
             Musket
             Bullets
             ,
             and
             
             this
             is
             my
             comfort
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             will
             but
             only
             finish
             the
             Work
             which
             I
             have
             begun
             my self
             .
          
        
         
           This
           daring
           Language
           astonish'd
           the
           Governour
           's
           Officers
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           without
           making
           any
           further
           trials
           ,
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           stay
           till
           that
           same
           Fire
           of
           a
           raging
           Passion
           ,
           which
           still
           supported
           the
           furious
           Mad-man
           in
           his
           anguish
           ,
           was
           a
           little
           abated
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           they
           saw
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           calmer
           Temper
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           settl'd
           the
           Storms
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           violent
           Agitations
           had
           been
           turmoiling
           for
           some
           hours
           together
           .
           He
           perceiv'd
           his
           Strength
           decay
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           finding
           himself
           as
           it
           were
           quite
           exhausted
           ,
           his
           Reason
           return'd
           to
           him
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           being
           perfectly
           come
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           a
           Coach
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           carry'd
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           double
           murder
           which
           he
           had
           committed
           .
        
         
           The
           Coach
           being
           brought
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           it
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           thrown
           away
           his
           Dagger
           ,
           which
           with
           a
           languishing
           Voice
           he
           reproach'd
           for
           the
           ill
           Service
           it
           had
           done
           his
           Master
           .
           Presently
           we
           clos'd
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           have
           infus'd
           into
           him
           thoughts
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           made
           him
           sensible
           of
           the
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           too
           late
           to
           hope
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           last
           minutes
           of
           a
           departing
           Life
           .
           But
           how
           rare
           
           a
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           Man
           that
           ha●s
           neglected
           his
           Salvation
           when
           he
           was
           in
           vigorous
           Health
           ,
           to
           become
           sensible
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Extremity
           !
           For
           we
           could
           work
           no
           good
           upon
           this
           unfortunate
           Wretch
           ,
           whom
           grief
           and
           waste
           of
           Vital
           Spirits
           soon
           after
           quite
           disabl'd
           from
           making
           any
           sericus
           Reflections
           upon
           his
           desperate
           Condion
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           saw
           him
           to
           our
           unexpressible
           Sorrow
           ,
           expire
           ,
           within
           a
           moment
           after
           had
           left
           the
           Inn.
           
        
         
           About
           a
           day
           or
           two
           after
           this
           dismal
           Accident
           ,
           we
           embark'd
           upon
           the
           Volga
           for
           Mosk●w
           ,
           where
           we
           thought
           by
           joyning
           the
           Chinese
           Caravan
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           amends
           for
           all
           the
           Troubles
           we
           had
           undergone
           during
           the
           four
           Months
           that
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           stay
           at
           Astrakan
           .
        
         
           The
           beginning
           of
           our
           Voyage
           was
           successful
           anough
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Wind
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           East
           ,
           had
           continu'd
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           had
           avoided
           many
           hardships
           that
           overwhelm'd
           us
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           our
           Journey
           .
           But
           the
           Wind
           failing
           us
           a
           little
           above
           Ischornio
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Town
           you
           come
           at
           ,
           after
           sixty
           Leagues
           sailing-up
           the
           River
           from
           Astrakan
           ,
           we
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           put
           the
           Seamen
           ashore
           to
           tow
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           in
           regard
           we
           were
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           use
           of
           our
           Sails
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           I
           had
           all
           along
           resolv'd
           with
           my self
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           these
           
           sheets
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           found
           in
           Authors
           who
           have
           already
           given
           a
           clear
           Description
           of
           the
           Countries
           where
           I
           travell'd
           after
           'em
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           in
           silence
           whatever
           I
           might
           have
           observ'd
           concerning
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Volga
           ,
           of
           which
           Olearius
           has
           made
           so
           ample
           and
           so
           faithful
           a
           Relation
           in
           the
           Journal
           of
           his
           Voyages
           and
           Travels
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           refer
           the
           more
           curious
           that
           desire
           to
           be
           instructed
           more
           fully
           of
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           famous
           River
           .
        
         
           After
           we
           had
           pass'd
           the
           little
           City
           above-mention'd
           ,
           we
           began
           to
           feel
           in
           good
           earnest
           the
           approach
           of
           Winter
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Climate
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Artick
           Pole
           ,
           toward
           which
           we
           were
           insensibly
           advancing
           ,
           made
           us
           sensible
           in
           spite
           of
           our
           Teeth
           .
           And
           in
           regard
           we
           had
           not
           so
           well
           fortifi'd
           our selves
           ,
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           before
           our
           departure
           from
           Astrakan
           against
           the
           Cold
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           thought
           we
           should
           have
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           be
           afraid
           ;
           that
           bitter
           Extremity
           which
           we
           endur'd
           upon
           the
           Deck
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           remain
           Day
           and
           Night
           ,
           benumm'd
           my
           Companion
           and
           my self
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           we
           thought
           we
           should
           have
           been
           frozen
           to
           Death
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           my
           feet
           were
           become
           so
           stiff
           and
           immoveable
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           no
           use
           of
           'em
           for
           three
           Weeks
           together
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           I
           fell
           into
           an
           Ague
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           which
           reduc'd
           
           me
           to
           that
           Condition
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           verliy
           I
           must
           have
           laid
           my
           bones
           in
           the
           Volga
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           our
           Vessel
           slowly
           advanc'd
           ,
           and
           we
           approach'd
           still
           nearer
           and
           nearer
           our
           wish'd-for
           Haven
           ;
           but
           we
           found
           our selves
           retarded
           by
           so
           many
           unlucky
           Accidents
           that
           fell
           out
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           we
           soon
           found
           there
           was
           nothing
           else
           for
           us
           to
           rely
           upon
           ,
           but
           only
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           alone
           was
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           our
           Miseries
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           dreadful
           of
           all
           was
           that
           which
           be●el
           us
           about
           four
           or
           five
           days
           Sail
           from
           Czaritsa
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Second
           City
           ,
           next
           to
           Astrakan
           ,
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           upon
           the
           Volga
           .
           The
           Cook-room
           ,
           
           which
           was
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           taking
           Fire
           ,
           caus'd
           such
           a
           furious
           Conflagration
           ,
           before
           there
           was
           any
           possibility
           of
           mastering
           the
           Flame
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           that
           was
           us'd
           in
           such
           a
           threatning
           Extremity
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           means
           that
           could
           avail
           to
           quench
           it
           .
           Notwithstanding
           we
           were
           surrounded
           with
           Water
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Seamen
           us'd
           all
           their
           utmost
           Efforts
           ,
           the
           Fire
           gain'd
           strength
           ,
           and
           fasten'd
           so
           obstinately
           upon
           the
           Unctuous
           Materials
           that
           fed
           the
           fury
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           began
           to
           think
           it
           high
           time
           to
           shift
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           had
           
           the
           good
           luck
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Long-boat
           that
           attended
           the
           Vessel
           to
           gain
           the
           Shore
           with
           their
           Persons
           ,
           while
           the
           Bark
           and
           Goods
           became
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           matter
           that
           had
           a
           long
           time
           fed
           the
           Flames
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           danger
           being
           thus
           over
           ,
           
           was
           but
           the
           beginning
           of
           another
           ,
           greater
           then
           that
           we
           had
           escap'd
           .
           For
           it
           is
           usual
           for
           several
           Hordes
           of
           Tartars
           different
           from
           those
           that
           W●nter
           about
           Astrakan
           ,
           to
           infest
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           Volga
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Season
           of
           the
           year
           that
           we
           were
           driven
           to
           these
           Extremities
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           lest
           the
           Flame
           of
           the
           burning
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           descry'd
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           had
           given
           'em
           notice
           of
           the
           Misfortune
           which
           had
           befall'n
           us
           ;
           a
           sufficient
           Invitation
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           come
           and
           rob
           us
           ,
           or
           carry
           us
           away
           for
           Slaves
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           most
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           way
           we
           had
           ,
           was
           to
           lye
           close
           among
           the
           Thickets
           and
           Under-woods
           that
           lay
           round
           about
           us
           ,
           till
           some
           of
           the
           Seamen
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           Czaritsa
           in
           the
           Long-boat
           ,
           could
           bring
           us
           Provisions
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           what
           we
           had
           lost
           ,
           and
           get
           us
           such
           other
           Succour
           as
           we
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           .
        
         
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           extraordinary
           Extremities
           we
           endur'd
           ,
           
           we
           soon
           found
           that
           the
           Protection
           of
           Providence
           is
           above
           all
           things
           .
           For
           after
           we
           had
           lain
           for
           some
           time
           hid
           in
           these
           Wild
           Deserts
           ,
           only
           fit
           for
           the
           lurking
           holes
           of
           Savage-Beasts
           ,
           we
           perceiv'd
           at
           a
           distance
           a
           Vessel
           that
           was
           sailing
           up
           the
           Volga
           .
           We
           were
           in
           hopes
           that
           God
           had
           sent
           it
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           us
           amends
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Fire
           had
           depriv'd
           us
           of
           .
           Presently
           my
           Companion
           ,
           for
           I
           was
           hardly
           able
           to
           stir
           ,
           together
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Seamen
           that
           staid
           with
           us
           ,
           ran
           to
           the
           side
           of
           the
           River
           ,
           to
           haile
           the
           Vessel
           that
           was
           making
           up
           the
           River
           ;
           upon
           which
           the
           Commander
           sent
           away
           his
           Skift
           immediately
           to
           know
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           luckily
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           understood
           ,
           that
           he
           belong'd
           to
           a
           Muscovite
           Collonel
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           were
           acquainted
           at
           Astrakan
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           had
           recover'd
           from
           a
           dangerous
           Sickness
           which
           had
           constrain'd
           him
           to
           call
           us
           to
           his
           Assistance
           .
           Immediately
           Father
           Barnaby
           went
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           given
           him
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           Misfortunes
           that
           had
           befall'n
           us
           ,
           readily
           obtain'd
           two
           Places
           for
           us
           in
           his
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           in
           hopes
           would
           carry
           us
           to
           Saratof
           ,
           with
           better
           success
           then
           the
           Vessel
           we
           had
           lost
           .
        
         
         
           With
           great
           delight
           we
           enjoy'd
           the
           fruit
           of
           this
           lucky
           Accident
           ,
           and
           we
           tasted
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           comforts
           of
           our
           good
           fortune
           ,
           tho
           the
           cold
           Weather
           augmented
           every
           day
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           dangers
           we
           had
           so
           lately
           escap'd
           were
           still
           hovering
           before
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           more
           terrible
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           despoil'd
           us
           of
           'em
           of
           a
           sudden
           .
        
         
           Hardly
           had
           we
           sail'd
           two
           days
           together
           ,
           when
           a
           North
           Wind
           ,
           no
           less
           sharpe
           and
           cutting
           ,
           then
           violent
           and
           boistrous
           arose
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           little
           time
           stop'd
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Volga
           ,
           by
           freezing
           up
           the
           River
           ,
           which
           staid
           us
           above
           Forty
           Leagues
           off
           from
           the
           place
           whither
           we
           were
           bound
           ,
           and
           expos'd
           us
           to
           the
           same
           perils
           which
           we
           had
           so
           lately
           escap'd
           .
        
         
           This
           new
           trial
           of
           our
           Patience
           ,
           wherein
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           engage
           us
           ,
           was
           incomparably
           more
           severe
           then
           the
           former
           .
           For
           the
           Season
           could
           not
           be
           more
           inconvenient
           ,
           nor
           the
           Cold
           be
           more
           intollerable
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           environ'd
           on
           every
           side
           by
           several
           Hordes
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           distant
           above
           five
           or
           six
           days
           Journey
           from
           any
           City
           .
           Our
           Provisions
           were
           consum'd
           by
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           my
           Ague
           that
           held
           me
           every
           day
           18
           hours
           ,
           had
           reduc'd
           me
           to
           a
           very
           low
           Condition
           of
           Body
           for
           want
           of
           good
           looking
           after
           ;
           we
           had
           no
           Horses
           to
           continue
           out
           Journey
           by
           Land
           ,
           nor
           was
           I
           able
           to
           travel
           a
           foot
           .
        
         
         
           Under
           the
           burthen
           of
           these
           Extremities
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           betaken
           our selves
           to
           Heaven
           for
           Directions
           what
           course
           to
           take
           in
           these
           Conjunctures
           equally
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           trouble
           and
           perplexity
           ;
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Courage
           proof
           against
           the
           greatest
           Difficulties
           ,
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           with
           some
           Servants
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           Saratof
           ,
           to
           hire
           as
           many
           Sleds
           as
           were
           necessary
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           me
           with
           the
           Collonel
           ,
           and
           the
           Seamen
           that
           were
           to
           defend
           the
           Collonel
           against
           the
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Tartars
           .
           He
           took
           along
           with
           him
           a
           little
           Bread
           bak'd
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           travell'd
           six
           whole
           days
           together
           thorough
           ways
           no
           less
           difficult
           then
           full
           of
           danger
           ,
           he
           got
           quite
           tir'd
           and
           spent
           to
           the
           City
           whither
           we
           were
           bound
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           care
           and
           diligence
           to
           procure
           us
           Carriage
           ,
           it
           was
           above
           twenty
           days
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           our
           Express
           ,
           before
           they
           arriv'd
           to
           our
           Relief
           .
           For
           the
           Ice
           not
           being
           yet
           hard
           and
           thick
           enough
           to
           bear
           the
           Sleds
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           body
           that
           durst
           venture
           to
           set
           forward
           ,
           tho
           you
           offer'd
           'em
           never
           so
           much
           Money
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           were
           at
           length
           reduc'd
           to
           want
           of
           Bread
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           had
           been
           very
           thrifty
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           length
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           live
           upon
           a
           little
           Bran
           ,
           and
           wild
           Apples
           ,
           that
           the
           Men
           went
           and
           gather'd
           in
           the
           Forests
           adjoyning
           .
        
         
         
           Tho
           this
           excess
           of
           Misery
           ,
           together
           with
           my
           Distemper
           ,
           was
           enough
           to
           have
           overwhelm'd
           me
           ;
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           pleases
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           Mire
           and
           Dirt
           to
           restore
           the
           Blind
           to
           their
           Sight
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           it
           then
           to
           restore
           me
           to
           my
           Health
           .
           And
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           we
           had
           a
           long
           time
           waited
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Convoy
           ,
           it
           came
           when
           we
           least
           dreamt
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           how
           delicious
           a
           dainty
           the
           Bread
           ,
           that
           was
           forthwith
           distributed
           among
           us
           ,
           was
           to
           Persons
           that
           had
           not
           seen
           a
           Mouthful
           in
           so
           many
           days
           .
           So
           that
           after
           we
           had
           taken
           a
           little
           time
           to
           gather
           strength
           ,
           we
           prepar'd
           to
           set
           forward
           in
           the
           Sleds
           that
           were
           provided
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Hardly
           had
           we
           travell'd
           six
           Leagues
           upon
           the
           Volga
           ,
           which
           was
           frozen
           over
           ,
           tho
           very
           uneven
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Clods
           of
           Ice
           that
           lay
           harden'd
           one
           above
           another
           ,
           but
           we
           were
           surpriz'd
           by
           a
           Troop
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           whom
           the
           hopes
           of
           Booty
           had
           drawn
           to
           that
           place
           .
           They
           were
           about
           Sixty
           in
           number
           ,
           mounted
           some
           upon
           Horses
           ,
           others
           upon
           Dromedaries
           .
           Presently
           they
           invested
           our
           Caravan
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           observ'd
           the
           Fire-arms
           ,
           with
           which
           our
           Convoy
           had
           tak'n
           care
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           attack
           us
           ,
           but
           hooping
           and
           hollowing
           as
           they
           drew
           off
           ,
           they
           left
           us
           to
           continue
           our
           Journey
           without
           giving
           us
           any
           further
           trouble
           .
        
         
         
           This
           was
           the
           only
           troublesom
           Accident
           we
           met
           with
           in
           all
           the
           five
           last
           days
           of
           our
           Journey
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           longer
           by
           ●eason
           of
           the
           inequality
           of
           the
           Ice
           ,
           which
           very
           much
           weary'd
           our
           Horses
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           many
           times
           the
           Ice
           broke
           under
           '
           em
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           who
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           such
           Accidents
           ,
           knew
           how
           to
           remedy
           those
           Inconveniences
           ;
           we
           arriv'd
           safe
           at
           Saratof
           ,
           without
           any
           loss
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           my
           Companion
           had
           wrote
           me
           word
           how
           kindly
           the
           Superintendant
           of
           the
           Chief
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Monks
           of
           St.
           Basil
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           had
           entertain'd
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           earnestness
           which
           that
           good
           Muscovite
           had
           shew'd
           to
           send
           me
           all
           manner
           of
           Refreshments
           ,
           I
           went
           immediately
           to
           find
           him
           out
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           place
           of
           meeting
           appointed
           me
           in
           his
           Letter
           .
        
         
           We
           staid
           eight
           whole
           days
           with
           this
           Charitable
           Basilian
           to
           refresh
           our selves
           ,
           who
           besides
           that
           he
           let
           us
           have
           the
           most
           commodious
           Apartment
           in
           his
           Monastery
           ,
           procur'd
           us
           also
           all
           other
           Conveniences
           that
           he
           could
           think
           of
           .
           Nor
           did
           he
           limit
           his
           cares
           to
           the
           time
           that
           he
           detain'd
           us
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           extended
           his
           Civilities
           also
           to
           facilitate
           our
           passage
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           us
           sure
           and
           faithful
           Guides
           to
           conduct
           us
           full
           out
           three
           hundred
           Leagues
           that
           remain'd
           for
           us
           still
           to
           travel
           before
           we
           could
           arrive
           at
           that
           great
           City
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           he
           was
           greatly
           esteem'd
           at
           Saratof
           ,
           he
           found
           us
           out
           two
           Guides
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           could
           never
           have
           found
           out
           our selves
           ;
           he
           agreed
           with
           e'm
           upon
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Carriages
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           himself
           bear
           one
           half
           the
           charges
           .
           And
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           recommended
           us
           to
           their
           care
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           earnestness
           as
           if
           we
           had
           been
           his
           own
           Children
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           leave
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           forc'd
           to
           take
           our
           leaves
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           sorrowful
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           our
           Power
           to
           shew
           him
           those
           marks
           of
           our
           just
           acknowledgment
           which
           it
           became
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           departure
           of
           the
           Caravan
           ,
           
           with
           which
           we
           had
           joyn'd
           our selves
           ,
           being
           fix'd
           upon
           the
           10th
           of
           December
           ;
           we
           set
           out
           of
           Saratof
           all
           together
           in
           Sleds
           ,
           which
           the
           Snow
           ,
           already
           thick
           and
           consolidated
           by
           the
           cold
           of
           the
           Weather
           ,
           had
           render'd
           smooth
           and
           slippery
           ;
           so
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Carriages
           that
           are
           made
           use
           of
           in
           Europe
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           that
           I
           know
           of
           to
           be
           compar'd
           with
           this
           of
           Sleds
           ,
           for
           swi●tness
           and
           convenience
           .
        
         
           This
           Machine
           ,
           
           which
           is
           altogether
           in
           use
           over
           all
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           consists
           of
           two
           Spars
           of
           Timber
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Basis
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           carefully
           plain'd
           under
           neath
           .
           These
           are
           joyn'd
           
           with
           several
           pieces
           of
           Wood
           laid
           athwart
           ,
           and
           surrounded
           on
           every
           side
           with
           the
           Bark
           of
           a
           Tree
           of
           a
           sufficient
           thickness
           ,
           and
           just
           height
           to
           prevent
           the
           Snow
           from
           coming
           in
           .
           The
           bottom
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           solid
           ,
           is
           plank'd
           very
           handsomely
           ,
           and
           usually
           spread
           with
           a
           Mat
           ,
           or
           a
           Bears
           Skin
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           wet
           ;
           and
           within
           this
           Sled
           you
           may
           either
           sit
           or
           lye
           down
           ,
           as
           you
           please
           your self
           .
           The
           Muscovites
           usually
           put
           their
           Beds
           in
           'em
           ,
           and
           lye
           in
           'em
           almost
           all
           unready
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           your
           posture
           ,
           you
           are
           presently
           cover'd
           with
           a
           large
           Carpet
           made
           on
           purpose
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           furr'd
           Coverlet
           which
           you
           raise
           up
           ,
           or
           else
           wrap
           your self
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           in
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           a
           desire
           either
           to
           view
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           compose
           your self
           to
           Sleep
           .
           This
           sort
           of
           Cradle
           ,
           which
           is
           about
           the
           bigness
           of
           a
           Man
           to
           lye
           conveniently
           along
           ,
           is
           drawn
           by
           a
           Horse
           shod
           with
           Iron
           and
           Frost-nail'd
           ,
           the
           Driver
           holding
           the
           Reins
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           sitting
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           the
           Person
           that
           rides
           in
           the
           Sled
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           regard
           this
           sort
           of
           Machine
           glides
           without
           distinction
           over
           the
           Lakes
           ,
           Mershes
           ,
           and
           Rivers
           ,
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           a
           Horse
           is
           so
           little
           tir'd
           with
           drawing
           ,
           that
           after
           fifteen
           or
           twenty
           Leagues
           ,
           that
           they
           usually
           travel
           every
           day
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           as
           fresh
           at
           h●s
           Journeys
           end
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           Stable
           in
           the
           morning
           .
        
         
         
           In
           such
           a
           Sled
           as
           this
           we
           travell'd
           from
           Saratof
           to
           Moscow
           :
           The
           first
           three
           days
           we
           spent
           in
           passing
           through
           a
           Desart
           above
           Forty
           Leagues
           in
           length
           ;
           where
           we
           met
           with
           neither
           Tree
           ,
           nor
           House
           ,
           nor
           Cottage
           :
           So
           that
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           carry
           along
           with
           us
           our
           Wood
           ,
           our
           Water
           ,
           and
           our
           Forage
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           little
           burdensome
           to
           our
           Horses
           .
           But
           this
           trouble
           was
           over
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           gain'd
           Pinzer
           ,
           a
           little
           Village
           some
           few
           Leagues
           from
           this
           wild
           and
           uncultivated
           Plain
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           our
           Journey
           was
           pleasant
           and
           commodious
           enough
           ;
           the
           Beauty
           of
           the
           Weather
           not
           a
           little
           contributing
           to
           render
           it
           delightful
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           Winter
           days
           are
           extremely
           serene
           and
           clear
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           ways
           beside
           are
           as
           smooth
           as
           a
           Looking-glass
           ,
           all
           the
           Merchants
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           Season
           to
           drive
           their
           Trade
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           avoid
           the
           vast
           Expences
           they
           would
           be
           oherwise
           forc'd
           to
           be
           at
           in
           transporting
           their
           Goods
           from
           place
           to
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           Company
           that
           compos'd
           our
           Caravan
           ,
           was
           in
           truth
           of
           very
           great
           advantage
           for
           the
           security
           of
           our
           Journey
           ,
           because
           the
           Roads
           are
           very
           much
           infested
           with
           Robbers
           ,
           that
           make
           no
           more
           of
           killing
           a
           Traveller
           ,
           then
           of
           rifling
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           the
           occasion
           that
           we
           made
           frequent
           stops
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           where
           the
           Merchants
           have
           business
           
           to
           do
           ;
           so
           that
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           travell'd
           in
           twenty
           days
           ,
           it
           took
           us
           up
           five
           whole
           weeks
           to
           pass
           between
           Saratof
           and
           Moscow
           .
        
         
           We
           took
           care
           to
           get
           every
           night
           to
           some
           good
           Town
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           be
           put
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           did
           in
           all
           that
           tedious
           Journey
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           were
           engag'd
           in
           some
           of
           those
           dismal
           Forests
           which
           we
           could
           not
           cross
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           endur'd
           very
           little
           Hardship
           neither
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           Sledds
           which
           are
           rang'd
           round
           about
           a
           great
           Fire
           that
           is
           presently
           kindl'd
           ,
           are
           no
           less
           commodious
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           clos'd
           up
           from
           the
           Air
           as
           most
           Houses
           you
           shall
           go
           into
           ,
           you
           may
           sleep
           as
           warm
           and
           as
           quiet
           as
           in
           a
           Stove
           ,
           nay
           more
           quietly
           then
           in
           a
           Countrey
           Stove
           ,
           where
           Men
           and
           Beasts
           being
           higgledy
           piggledy
           together
           ,
           greatly
           hinder
           a
           man
           from
           taking
           his
           rest
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           manner
           it
           was
           that
           we
           crost
           over
           vast
           Plains
           ,
           
           of
           which
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           more
           but
           that
           they
           were
           cover'd
           over
           with
           Snow
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           necessity
           they
           must
           be
           extremely
           fertile
           ,
           considering
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           which
           I
           observ'd
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           always
           so
           well
           peopl'd
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           last
           Wars
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           had
           with
           the
           
           Polanders
           ,
           they
           took
           from
           'em
           such
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           enow
           to
           plant
           several
           Collonies
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           both
           Liberty
           and
           Incouragement
           to
           Till
           the
           Barren
           Lands
           between
           Moscow
           and
           the
           Volga
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           the
           best
           in
           all
           the
           Czar's
           Empire
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           People
           ,
           whose
           Original
           we
           could
           easily
           distinguish
           by
           the
           difference
           which
           we
           observ'd
           between
           the
           Natural
           Moscovites
           and
           Them
           ;
           we
           found
           several
           Towns
           and
           Villiages
           inhabited
           by
           Tartars
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           The
           Tartars
           possess
           Cassimof
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           considerable
           Town
           through
           which
           we
           past
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           are
           some
           Mosquees
           ,
           wherein
           they
           Exercise
           their
           Religion
           with
           as
           much
           freedom
           as
           in
           their
           own
           Country
           ;
           and
           the
           Idolaters
           live
           no
           less
           quiet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           Darkness
           wherein
           they
           are
           buried
           ;
           no
           body
           troubling
           themselves
           ,
           either
           to
           remove
           'em
           from
           their
           Habitations
           ,
           or
           to
           instruct
           'em
           better
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           very
           much
           concern'd
           one
           day
           ,
           that
           we
           pass'd
           through
           a
           Borough
           belonging
           to
           those
           Infidels
           call'd
           Mordevates
           ,
           for
           the
           little
           care
           the
           Muscovites
           take
           ,
           whither
           Priests
           or
           Monks
           ,
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           those
           wretched
           Idolaters
           who
           are
           setl'd
           in
           great
           numbers
           in
           the
           very
           Center
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           whom
           it
           would
           be
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           bring
           over
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           
           We
           came
           thither
           the
           Evening
           before
           the
           Festival
           of
           St.
           Nicholas
           ,
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           solemnize
           ten
           days
           after
           us
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           zealous
           observation
           as
           either
           Christmas
           or
           Easter
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           all
           the
           people
           of
           the
           House
           which
           was
           appointed
           for
           us
           to
           lodge
           in
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           us
           to
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           ,
           it
           was
           easy
           for
           us
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           condition
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Liquor
           which
           they
           had
           drank
           a
           little
           too
           much
           to
           excess
           :
           So
           that
           when
           we
           saw
           'em
           come
           to
           themselves
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           rebuke
           'em
           for
           their
           intemperance
           .
           But
           they
           believing
           they
           had
           a
           priviledge
           to
           abandon
           themselves
           as
           they
           did
           to
           that
           ill
           Custom
           for
           which
           we
           blam'd
           'em
           ,
           told
           us
           ,
           they
           knew
           us
           to
           be
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           consider
           perhaps
           that
           they
           had
           been
           keeping
           the
           Festival
           of
           the
           great
           Protector
           of
           Muscovy
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           never
           found
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           pay'd
           ever
           any
           other
           Worship
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           seem'd
           to
           disapprove
           ,
           tho
           it
           appear'd
           that
           we
           were
           Christians
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           that
           that
           blind
           Nation
           had
           as
           much
           docility
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           a
           proneness
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           corrupt
           Manners
           of
           Schismaticks
           ;
           and
           how
           commendable
           it
           would
           be
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           as
           zealous
           to
           make
           known
           to
           those
           Infidels
           the
           
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           infuse
           into
           'em
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           their
           impious
           and
           scandalous
           Maxims
           .
           But
           the
           Muscovites
           look
           upon
           Religion
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           as
           a
           means
           to
           shoare
           up
           their
           Politique
           Government
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           always
           done
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           permit
           their
           Politicks
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           We
           flatter'd
           our selves
           that
           we
           should
           meet
           at
           M●skow
           with
           all
           encouragement
           and
           support
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           so
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           which
           is
           there
           profess●d
           ,
           would
           level
           all
           the
           Difficulties
           which
           had
           till
           then
           oppos'd
           our
           Designs
           ,
           that
           we
           thought
           our selves
           beholding
           to
           all
           the
           dangers
           we
           had
           undergone
           ,
           for
           bringing
           us
           among
           a
           people
           by
           whom
           we
           thought
           we
           should
           be
           soon
           assisted
           in
           the
           service
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whose
           sacred
           word
           we
           were
           going
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           Full
           of
           these
           thoughts
           we
           came
           to
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           
           the
           spacious
           largeness
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           magnificence
           of
           which
           ,
           when
           you
           behold
           it
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           beautiful
           sights
           that
           ever
           I
           beheld
           in
           my
           life
           .
           Presently
           we
           repair'd
           to
           the
           Jesuit's
           House
           ,
           which
           the
           Czar
           had
           setl'd
           about
           a
           year
           or
           two
           before
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           German
           Officers
           ,
           who
           possess
           the
           chiefest
           Employments
           in
           the
           
           Czar's
           Army
           ,
           and
           whom
           those
           Princes
           cannot
           be
           without
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           Subjects
           of
           their
           own
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           to
           command
           the
           Soldiers
           of
           which
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           .
           The
           Civilities
           and
           Entertainment
           full
           of
           Tenderness
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           which
           we
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Fathers
           which
           cultivated
           that
           new
           Mission
           ,
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           nothing
           of
           addition
           could
           make
           'em
           more
           compleat
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           cordial
           reception
           of
           us
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           sufficiently
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Charity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           makes
           no
           distinction
           between
           the
           Parthian
           and
           the
           Scythian
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           embraces
           with
           the
           same
           affection
           all
           those
           that
           are
           united
           to
           it
           in
           the
           same
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           they
           had
           already
           understood
           by
           Letters
           which
           we
           had
           written
           to
           'em
           ,
           the
           Motives
           of
           our
           intended
           Journey
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           notice
           very
           prudently
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           step
           we
           were
           to
           make
           in
           order
           to
           the
           good
           success
           of
           our
           Designs
           ,
           was
           to
           pay
           our
           Respects
           to
           Prince
           Gallichin
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Prime
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           see
           ,
           according
           to
           custom
           ,
           the
           Passport
           which
           the
           Governor
           of
           Astrakan
           had
           given
           us
           .
        
         
           How
           unwilling
           soever
           we
           were
           to
           appear
           in
           our
           Forreign
           Habit
           before
           that
           great
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           we
           follow'd
           their
           advice
           however
           ;
           and
           that
           Minister
           
           who
           was
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           ability
           and
           apprehension
           ,
           instead
           of
           taking
           any
           exception
           ,
           seem'd
           extreamly
           well
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           us
           in
           that
           condition
           .
           For
           when
           he
           understood
           the
           reason
           that
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           disguise
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           we
           had
           to
           travel
           into
           China
           ;
           he
           testifi'd
           a
           great
           kindness
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           assur'd
           us
           of
           all
           the
           Service
           that
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           
           not
           to
           excuse
           us
           from
           observing
           all
           the
           Formalities
           from
           which
           no
           Stranger
           ,
           whatever
           he
           be
           ,
           is
           exempted
           ,
           unless
           he
           bear
           some
           publick
           Character
           ,
           he
           order'd
           us
           forthwith
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           there
           to
           pass
           the
           usual
           Examination
           ,
           and
           punctually
           to
           answer
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           is
           to
           take
           in
           Writing
           the
           Depositions
           of
           all
           new-comers
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           as
           near
           as
           it
           was
           to
           Night
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           need
           as
           we
           had
           of
           rest
           ,
           it
           behov'd
           us
           to
           obey
           the
           Prime
           Minister's
           Orders
           .
           And
           no
           sooner
           were
           we
           enter'd
           the
           enclosure
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Justice
           where
           our
           examination
           was
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           but
           we
           found
           our selves
           surrounded
           by
           three
           or
           four
           Registers
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           caus'd
           us
           to
           sit
           down
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           if
           we
           had
           been
           really
           criminal
           ,
           tir'd
           us
           to
           that
           degree
           with
           so
           many
           ridiculous
           Questions
           ,
           
           and
           so
           extravagantly
           from
           the
           purpose
           for
           four
           hours
           together
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           afraid
           lest
           they
           would
           have
           convicted
           us
           of
           some
           Crime
           ,
           of
           which
           however
           we
           knew
           not
           our selves
           to
           be
           guilty
           .
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           fill'd
           several
           sides
           of
           Paper
           with
           the
           Answers
           which
           they
           extorted
           from
           us
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           leave
           to
           retire
           about
           Eleven
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           to
           the
           Father's
           House
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           troubl'd
           for
           us
           then
           we
           were
           for
           our selves
           ;
           being
           assur'd
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           our
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           no
           other
           Design
           upon
           Muscovy
           ,
           then
           to
           open
           our selves
           a
           way
           to
           get
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           could
           into
           China
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           our
           going
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           we
           went
           to
           seek
           out
           our
           Chinese
           Merchants
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           them
           in
           the
           different
           Roads
           ,
           which
           led
           to
           that
           great
           Empire
           ;
           how
           long
           time
           it
           would
           take
           us
           up
           ;
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           people
           that
           lay
           in
           our
           way
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           safety
           we
           might
           travel
           over
           all
           that
           vast
           extent
           of
           Country
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           inform'd
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           would
           forward
           or
           obstruct
           our
           Designs
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           pretended
           Chineses
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           discover
           in
           that
           great
           City
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           no
           less
           then
           six
           or
           seven
           hunder'd
           thousand
           Inhabitants
           ,
           were
           of
           those
           sort
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           that
           possess
           the
           most
           
           Eastern
           part
           of
           that
           spacious
           Country
           ,
           
           which
           is
           call'd
           Kitay
           ,
           which
           was
           always
           thought
           till
           now
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           particular
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           whieh
           borders
           upon
           China
           to
           the
           North-west
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           regard
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           made
           considerable
           Discoveries
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           have
           built
           several
           Cities
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Collonies
           which
           they
           send
           thither
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           they
           have
           also
           drawn
           several
           of
           those
           wandring
           people
           to
           the
           same
           Cities
           ,
           where
           after
           once
           they
           came
           to
           be
           fix'd
           ,
           they
           began
           by
           degrees
           to
           have
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           of
           Trade
           .
        
         
           The
           Merchants
           that
           we
           went
           to
           discourse
           with
           were
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Traders
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           the
           Muscovites
           call
           all
           that
           Country
           that
           lies
           beyond
           the
           Obi
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Kitay
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           that
           inhabit
           it
           ,
           Kitachi
           ;
           for
           that
           Reason
           most
           commonly
           those
           people
           are
           confounded
           with
           the
           Kitachi
           .
           However
           the
           Muscovites
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           understand
           how
           to
           distinguish
           Kitay
           from
           China
           .
           When
           they
           talk
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           is
           all
           that
           Country
           between
           the
           
             Obi
             Volga
          
           of
           China
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           spacious
           portion
           and
           the
           Earth
           call'd
           the
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           which
           is
           divided
           into
           an
           infinite
           company
           of
           Hordes
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           
           which
           has
           his
           Kan
           or
           Taiso
           ,
           they
           only
           mean
           Kitay
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           would
           have
           you
           to
           understand
           that
           they
           intend
           China
           ,
           they
           use
           the
           same
           Expression
           which
           the
           Turks
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           who
           call
           it
           
             Ichim
             ma-Ichim
          
           ,
           and
           using
           a
           Repetition
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           give
           it
           the
           Name
           of
           Kitay-Kitay
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           be
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           who
           were
           to
           us
           confirm'd
           for
           Chineses
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           only
           Tartars
           ,
           gave
           us
           great
           insight
           in
           to
           both
           Countries
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           but
           so
           obscurely
           known
           till
           very
           lately
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           they
           Traffick
           as
           well
           with
           the
           Chineses
           as
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           had
           been
           both
           at
           Pekin
           and
           Moscow
           ,
           both
           Roads
           were
           known
           alike
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Then
           again
           all
           the
           Particulars
           that
           they
           told
           us
           were
           confirm'd
           by
           so
           many
           other
           Muscovite
           Merchants
           that
           had
           travell'd
           several
           times
           from
           Moscow
           to
           Pekin
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           made
           any
           question
           afterwards
           of
           the
           easiness
           of
           passing
           from
           one
           City
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           were
           but
           the
           Muscovites
           a
           little
           more
           tractable
           and
           good-natur'd
           then
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           to
           go
           from
           France
           to
           China
           ,
           by
           making
           choice
           of
           the
           Road
           of
           Arch-Angell
           and
           Tobolsk
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           General
           Rendevouz
           of
           all
           the
           Merchants
           that
           traffick
           thither
           ,
           six
           Months
           at
           most
           
           would
           suffice
           for
           that
           Journey
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           so
           long
           nor
           so
           difficult
           to
           be
           undertaken
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           thought
           till
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           easy
           to
           convince
           the
           Reader
           ,
           by
           the
           farther
           Accompt
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           SEVERAL
           ROADS
           INTO
           CHINA
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           III.
           
        
         
           NOtwithstanding
           all
           the
           great
           care
           which
           the
           Ancient
           Geographers
           took
           to
           make
           known
           unto
           us
           that
           vast
           extent
           of
           Northern
           Countries
           that
           lye
           between
           the
           Obi
           ,
           and
           the
           Famous
           Chinese
           Wall
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           have
           had
           but
           very
           ill
           Success
           .
           Some
           have
           said
           nothing
           at
           all
           concerning
           'em
           ;
           and
           others
           desirous
           to
           speak
           more
           then
           they
           knew
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           their
           Conjectures
           instead
           of
           real
           Truths
           .
           Nor
           have
           the
           Moderns
           been
           more
           lucky
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           to
           outdo
           those
           that
           went
           before
           'em
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           could
           do
           was
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           vast
           wide
           spaces
           with
           Forests
           ,
           or
           several
           horrible
           Deserts
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           to
           the
           
             Zaporoges
             Cosacks
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           those
           Cosacks
           that
           inhabit
           beyond
           the
           Borysthenes
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           chiefly
           beholding
           to
           the
           particular
           knowledge
           we
           have
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           which
           were
           anciently
           look'd
           upon
           as
           so
           many
           dreadful
           solitudes
           ,
           into
           which
           no
           mortal
           could
           ever
           enter
           without
           exposing
           himself
           to
           inevitable
           destruction
           ;
           yet
           are
           now
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           people
           Travel
           there
           with
           as
           much
           ease
           as
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Europe
           .
        
         
           These
           people
           having
           been
           subdu'd
           by
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           and
           yet
           unwilling
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Victors
           ,
           took
           a
           resolution
           to
           quit
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           defend
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           advanc'd
           in
           great
           Numbers
           to
           the
           Volga
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           by
           Water
           to
           Cazan
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           'em
           to
           advance
           as
           far
           as
           Irtibs
           ;
           Whence
           they
           continu'd
           their
           March
           to
           the
           Confluence
           of
           Irtibs
           and
           Zobol
           ;
           where
           they
           built
           a
           City
           which
           is
           call'd
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Last
           River
           .
           Afterwards
           they
           enlarg'd
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           possess'd
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           Countrey
           that
           adjoins
           to
           the
           River
           Obi
           ,
           which
           is
           properly
           call'd
           Siberia
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           Siber
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Sclavonian
           Language
           signifies
           the
           North.
           
        
         
         
           The
           few
           Commodities
           which
           they
           had
           for
           the
           subsistence
           of
           life
           ,
           
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Vending
           their
           Sable
           Martins
           ,
           oblig'd
           'em
           afterwards
           to
           Accommodate
           with
           the
           Musco●●tes
           ,
           and
           to
           surrender
           themselves
           under
           their
           subjection
           ,
           tho
           the
           Mountains
           and
           Rivers
           which
           divide
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           secur'd
           them
           from
           all
           Assaults
           which
           the
           Muscoveites
           could
           make
           upon
           '
           em
           .
           And
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           made
           a
           vast
           advantage
           of
           this
           Countrey
           since
           they
           possess'd
           it
           ,
           through
           the
           care
           which
           they
           frequently
           take
           to
           send
           their
           Yachutchiki
           ,
           or
           
             Hunters
             of
             Sable
             Martins
          
           ;
           the
           number
           of
           which
           they
           augment
           every
           day
           ,
           by
           banishing
           into
           the
           places
           where
           those
           Creatures
           are
           caught
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Malefactors
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Officers
           and
           Boyars
           who
           have
           not
           behav'd
           themselves
           well
           in
           their
           Employments
           ,
           or
           of
           whom
           they
           have
           any
           reason
           to
           be
           afraid
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           this
           gainful
           sort
           of
           Hunting
           of
           these
           precious
           Creatures
           has
           engag'd
           'em
           to
           advance
           farther
           and
           farther
           in
           bopes
           to
           discover
           still
           more
           lovely
           Martins
           ;
           they
           have
           at
           length
           found
           out
           wherewith
           to
           content
           themselves
           in
           an
           Island
           of
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           made
           themselves
           the
           Masters
           some
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           have
           also
           built
           a
           Fort
           ,
           which
           has
           occasion'd
           the
           present
           War
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Chineses
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           then
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           Sable-Hunting
           it
           is
           thus
           perform'd
           :
           
           There
           is
           a
           Regiment
           of
           Soldiers
           sent
           into
           the
           Countrey
           where
           these
           costly
           Creatures
           are
           found
           ,
           which
           usually
           stays
           there
           seven
           years
           .
           And
           every
           week
           a
           Collonel
           commands
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Hunters
           ,
           that
           seek
           'em
           out
           in
           the
           little
           Islands
           to
           which
           they
           retire
           .
           They
           kill
           'em
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Cross-bow
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           spoiling
           or
           endamaging
           the
           Furr
           ,
           should
           they
           make
           use
           of
           Fire
           Arms.
           Now
           in
           regard
           there
           is
           an
           extraordinary
           diligence
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           Hunting
           ,
           the
           Officers
           are
           permitted
           to
           let
           the
           Soldiers
           be
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           divide
           with
           'em
           the
           surplusage
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           kill
           for
           the
           Czars
           profit
           ,
           which
           makes
           those
           employments
           very
           considerable
           .
           For
           a
           Collonel
           may
           get
           Four
           thousands
           Crowns
           in
           seven
           years
           service
           ,
           and
           an
           under
           Officer
           proportionably
           :
           But
           a
           common
           Soldier
           never
           gets
           above
           Six
           or
           Seven
           hunder'd
           Crowns
           ,
           tho
           he
           be
           at
           all
           the
           trouble
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           Sable
           Martins
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           plentiful
           over
           the
           whole
           extent
           of
           this
           vast
           Countrey
           between
           Muscovy
           and
           China
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           another
           sort
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           equal
           Value
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Beautiful
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Skins
           of
           Black
           Foxes
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           where
           to
           be
           seen
           but
           in
           Siberia
           and
           Kitay
           :
           
           and
           which
           〈◊〉
           sought
           after
           with
           as
           much
           〈…〉
           ●●gard
           they
           come
           to
           a
           sure
           Market
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●ear
           a
           very
           great
           Price
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           scarceness
           ,
           or
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           skin
           ,
           that
           mak●s
           it
           so
           highly
           esteem'd
           ;
           but
           when
           any
           body
           comes
           to
           buy
           one
           ,
           the
           owner
           will
           not
           let
           it
           go
           but
           upon
           condition
           the
           Purchaser
           shall
           fill
           it
           with
           as
           many
           Crowns
           as
           it
           will
           hold
           .
        
         
           Though
           ir
           is
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           that
           this
           Trade
           has
           been
           settl'd
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           't
           was
           none
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           formerly
           as
           great
           as
           it
           i●
           now
           .
           For
           ,
           before
           the
           discovery
           of
           these
           Sable-Martins
           ,
           they
           were
           contented
           all
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           common
           Furrs
           ;
           and
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           the
           Ermin-Furr
           ,
           which
           only
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           they
           knew
           no
           other
           sort
           .
           But
           since
           the
           discovery
           of
           these
           Creatures
           so
           much
           sought
           after
           ,
           which
           fell
           by
           chance
           ,
           rather
           then
           cunning
           ,
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           they
           have
           made
           appear
           such
           an
           eager
           thirst
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Avarice
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           found
           profusely
           fond
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Ornament
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           engage
           '
           emselves
           in
           those
           forlorn
           Countries
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           find
           wherewithal
           to
           enrich
           '
           emselves
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           means
           of
           all
           these
           their
           irregular
           Incursions
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           laid
           open
           several
           New
           Roads
           ,
           which
           led
           'em
           insensibly
           into
           China
           .
           Now
           in
           regard
           ,
           that
           those
           ,
           
           who
           have
           happen'd
           to
           hit
           upon
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Borders
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           have
           every
           one
           taken
           Roads
           quite
           different
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           been
           able
           to
           inform
           us
           which
           are
           those
           that
           are
           most
           certainly
           to
           be
           depended
           on
           for
           security
           and
           shortness
           .
           And
           here
           we
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           what
           the
           Relations
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Chancery
           of
           Moskow
           more
           particularly
           instruct
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Road
           that
           carries
           a
           Traveller
           by
           Land
           into
           China
           ,
           is
           that
           through
           India
           and
           the
           Mogul's
           Country
           ;
           which
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           Deserts
           that
           are
           to
           be
           cross'd
           over
           ,
           render
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           almost
           impracticable
           .
           We
           are
           beholding
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           whom
           those
           dangers
           have
           no
           way
           discourag'd
           .
           The
           Tartars
           of
           Astrakan
           and
           Bokara
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           taken
           this
           Road
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           have
           been
           very
           careful
           to
           joyn
           with
           a
           numerous
           Caravan
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Bocara
           take
           ,
           who
           Travel
           through
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Samarkan
             ,
             Kaboul
             ,
             Kachemire
          
           ,
           and
           Tourafan
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Cities
           of
           the
           Yousbecs
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           go
           to
           Barantola
           ,
           which
           the
           Residence
           of
           Dala●-Lama
           renders
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           all
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Greater
           Tartary
           .
           But
           this
           Road
           is
           not
           a
           little
           difficult
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Sands
           that
           are
           to
           be
           cross'd
           ,
           and
           because
           of
           the
           
           Calmoues
           that
           infest
           the
           Roads
           But
           the
           Muscovites
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           way
           without
           any
           scruple
           :
           And
           they
           have
           been
           often
           known
           to
           fall
           down
           from
           Tobolsk
           to
           Bocara
           through
           Cazan
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           Travel
           this
           Journey
           with
           the
           Yousbecks
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           easiness
           of
           going
           to
           China
           by
           the
           River
           Ohi.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           frequented
           by
           the
           
             Yousbeck
             Tartars
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Trading
           Calmucs
           ,
           and
           the
           Muscovites
           also
           .
           From
           Tobolsk
           ,
           you
           ride
           along
           by
           the
           Lakes
           that
           yield
           great
           quantities
           of
           Salt
           near
           Irticks
           and
           Kama
           ;
           after
           which
           you
           Travel
           for
           some
           time
           by
           Water
           upon
           the
           first
           of
           these
           two
           Rivers
           as
           far
           as
           a
           City
           call'd
           Sinkamè
           ,
           where
           you
           continue
           your
           Journey
           by
           Land
           through
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           Kalmouc's
           and
           Moguls
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Kokutan
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           above
           Eight
           or
           Ten
           days
           Journey
           ,
           from
           the
           Famous
           Wall
           which
           separates
           China
           from
           Great
           Tartary
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           Road
           without
           some
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           want
           of
           Water
           ,
           and
           molestation
           of
           the
           Calmoues
           ,
           unless
           well
           provided
           to
           make
           a
           stout
           resistance
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           
             Taiso
             Ajonka
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Kan
           ,
           or
           chief
           Captain
           of
           the
           Horde
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           fix'd
           Habitations
           but
           live
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Scythians
           ,
           might
           ,
           if
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           secure
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           safe
           for
           Travellers
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           he
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           do
           for
           the
           
           sake
           of
           some
           little
           Presents
           .
           And
           from
           Kokutan
           ,
           you
           may
           enter
           into
           China
           through
           many
           Gates
           of
           this
           great
           Wall.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           supposes
           ,
           that
           you
           pass
           through
           Tobolsk
           and
           go
           by
           Water
           upon
           the
           Obi
           ,
           and
           the
           Szelinga
           as
           far
           as
           the
           City
           of
           Szelingui
           ,
           from
           whence
           you
           Travel
           by
           Land
           through
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Monguls
           .
           From
           this
           last-mention'd
           City
           it
           will
           require
           Eight
           weeks
           time
           to
           reach
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Kan
           of
           Bechroesaim
           ,
           and
           the
           Coutoussta-Lama
           reside
           .
           From
           whom
           ,
           by
           the
           Intermediation
           of
           some
           few
           Civilities
           ,
           you
           may
           obtain
           Guides
           and
           Carriages
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Convoy
           to
           carry
           you
           to
           China
           .
           This
           Road
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           held
           ever
           since
           the
           war
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Chineses
           near
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           safest
           and
           most
           commodious
           way
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Only
           you
           must
           make
           provision
           of
           Water
           and
           Wood
           in
           some
           places
           :
           And
           though
           you
           may
           sometimes
           meet
           upon
           the
           Road
           with
           Robbers
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           so
           Cruel
           nor
           so
           numerous
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Envoy
           of
           
             Muscovy
             ,
             Spartarius
          
           made
           choice
           of
           for
           China
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           must
           pass
           through
           Siberia
           to
           get
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Nero-Zinki
           upon
           the
           River
           Szilk●
           ;
           after
           that
           you
           go
           to
           D●uri
           not
           far
           from
           the
           Kiver
           Naiunai
           ,
           from
           whence
           you
           continue
           your
           Road
           to
           Cheria
           that
           lies
           upon
           the
           entrance
           into
           China
           .
           
           The
           distance
           is
           equal
           from
           
             Nerc
             Zinski
          
           to
           Dauri
           ,
           and
           from
           Dauri
           to
           Cheria
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           will
           believe
           this
           Relation
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           thus
           far
           given
           a
           faithful
           Copy
           ,
           this
           Road
           is
           as
           safe
           as
           it
           is
           short
           ;
           for
           that
           from
           
             Nerc
             Zinski
          
           to
           the
           River
           Argus
           that
           falls
           into
           the
           Yamour
           ,
           you
           shall
           meet
           all
           along
           with
           the
           Yachutchiki
           ,
           or
           Martin-Hunters
           :
           After
           which
           you
           pass
           through
           the
           Territories
           of
           certain
           Monguls
           ,
           who
           are
           terribly
           afraid
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           there
           is
           now
           so
           much
           security
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           in
           passing
           through
           those
           Monguls
           ;
           for
           that
           Travellers
           at
           this
           time
           either
           take
           a
           little
           higher
           through
           Albazin
           ,
           and
           fetch
           a
           compass
           to
           get
           from
           thence
           into
           China
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
           passing
           from
           Szelingui
           ,
           through
           the
           Territories
           of
           Beckroesaim
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           is
           also
           through
           Nerczinski
           and
           the
           Mongul
           ;
           from
           whence
           you
           Travel
           on
           to
           the
           Lake
           Dalai
           ;
           or
           you
           may
           go
           from
           Nerczinki
           to
           the
           Lake
           in
           one
           Week
           .
           There
           you
           meet
           with
           the
           Emperor
           of
           China's
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           manur'd
           all
           the
           Lands
           that
           lye
           about
           the
           Lake
           ;
           from
           which
           you
           may
           go
           in
           three
           Weeks
           to
           China
           upon
           Wagons
           drawn
           with
           Oxen.
           Out
           of
           this
           Lake
           Dalai
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           River
           Argus
           ,
           a
           very
           fair
           River
           ,
           takes
           its
           rise
           .
           It
           is
           Navigable
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           carries
           you
           by
           Water
           to
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ,
           into
           which
           it
           falls
           .
           Near
           the
           River
           Argus
           are
           several
           Mines
           of
           Silver
           
           and
           Lead
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           is
           that
           a
           considerable
           Tayso
           whose
           Name
           is
           Sebdenkan
           resides
           ,
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           find
           Convoys
           for
           the
           Musoovites
           that
           Travel
           for
           China
           three
           times
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           the
           Road
           that
           they
           may
           Travel
           it
           in
           so
           much
           the
           shorter
           time
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           these
           Relations
           we
           ought
           to
           join
           one
           more
           ,
           which
           affords
           us
           a
           very
           ample
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           People
           that
           inhabit
           the
           Countries
           joining
           upon
           China
           ,
           which
           was
           imparted
           to
           us
           by
           a
           person
           of
           good
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           had
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Treasury
           of
           Moskow
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           so
           much
           the
           more
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           ,
           because
           it
           agrees
           exactly
           with
           the
           Annals
           of
           China
           which
           are
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Confucius's
           Philosophy
           ,
           Printed
           but
           a
           while
           since
           by
           Father
           Couplet
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           also
           conformable
           to
           the
           Report
           of
           all
           such
           Travellers
           who
           have
           try'd
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           all
           those
           Roads
           of
           which
           we
           have
           made
           a
           description
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Nation
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Bogdoi
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Chineses
           call'd
           the
           Eastern
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Monguls
           call
           Niouchi
           ,
           or
           Nuchi
           .
           Their
           Country
           is
           of
           a
           very
           large
           extent
           ,
           under
           several
           Tayso's
           ,
           or
           Kans
           .
           There
           is
           in
           Bogdoi
           ,
           a
           particular
           Province
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           call
           Diutchari
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Monguls
             Diourski
          
           .
           It
           is
           seated
           between
           the
           Eastern
           Seas
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Rivers
           Chingala
           ,
           and
           Yamour
           .
           The
           people
           that
           inhabit
           it
           ,
           tho
           tributary
           
           to
           China
           ,
           were
           not
           formerly
           very
           well
           known
           :
           For
           in
           regard
           they
           had
           no
           Prince
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           look'd
           upon
           as
           very
           considerable
           .
           Nor
           were
           they
           indeed
           either
           truly
           known
           or
           fear'd
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           made
           an
           Invasion
           into
           China
           ,
           and
           subdu'd
           Six
           Provinces
           .
           At
           what
           time
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           that
           spacious
           Empire
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Yousbecks
           come
           to
           succour
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           or
           rather
           expell'd
           the
           Bogdoi
           and
           settl'd
           themselves
           in
           their
           Places
           .
        
         
           Which
           when
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           they
           set
           upon
           the
           Throne
           the
           Family
           of
           Ivena
           ;
           which
           after
           it
           had
           Reign'd
           till
           the
           Year
           1368.
           was
           expell'd
           by
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           who
           then
           Enthron'd
           the
           Family
           of
           Tayminga
           .
           That
           Family
           sway'd
           the
           Scepter
           peaceably
           till
           1644
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           same
           Diutchari
           re-enter'd
           China
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           utterly
           subdu'd
           it
           .
           Chunchi
           ,
           their
           Prince
           was
           the
           first
           Emperor
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           Taitsingua
           ,
           who
           Reigns
           at
           present
           in
           China
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           the
           Province
           of
           Bogdoi
           ,
           you
           shall
           meet
           with
           none
           but
           houses
           of
           Earth
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Dauri
           ;
           which
           people
           drive
           a
           great
           Trade
           in
           Sables
           and
           Black
           Fox-Skins
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           Ginseng
           Roots
           :
           But
           they
           are
           not
           rich
           in
           Cattel
           ;
           their
           Horses
           are
           very
           small
           ;
           nor
           do
           their
           owners
           ever
           shooe
           '
           em
           .
           As
           for
           the
           people
           themselves
           ,
           
           they
           resemble
           altogether
           the
           
             Krim
             Tartars
          
           ,
           both
           in
           Features
           of
           Face
           ,
           as
           in
           Stature
           and
           Proportion
           of
           Body
           :
           But
           they
           are
           much
           more
           Polite
           and
           Civiliz'd
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Great
           Trade
           which
           they
           drive
           with
           the
           Chineses
           .
        
         
           To
           speak
           properly
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           you
           shall
           see
           several
           among
           'em
           that
           wear
           Crosses
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Lama's
           .
           And
           indeed
           they
           have
           a
           great
           inclination
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           who
           are
           already
           become
           Catholicks
           .
           They
           have
           no
           kindness
           either
           for
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           or
           the
           Nestorians
           ,
           because
           they
           formerly
           succor'd
           the
           Western
           Tartars
           when
           they
           were
           repell'd
           by
           the
           Chineses
           .
           However
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Mahumetans
           have
           settl'd
           themselves
           in
           China
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           number
           of
           'em
           at
           P●king
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           Seven
           Mosques
           without
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           also
           speak
           the
           Persian
           Language
           more
           commonly
           then
           that
           of
           Turky
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Bogdoi
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           like
           the
           ordinary
           vulgar
           Speech
           that
           is
           spoken
           in
           Persia
           ;
           their
           Characters
           also
           very
           much
           resemble
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           they
           write
           and
           read
           from
           the
           top
           downward
           like
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           and
           moreover
           they
           have
           above
           sixty
           Letters
           in
           their
           Alphabet
           .
        
         
           The
           Rivers
           of
           
             Argus
             ,
             Yamour
          
           ,
           and
           Chingala
           ,
           afford
           great
           Store
           of
           Rubies
           and
           
           Pearles
           ,
           which
           the
           People
           continually
           fish
           for
           .
           Altho
           they
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           Guns
           and
           Powder
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           much
           in
           use
           among
           'em
           ,
           whether
           their
           great
           Artillery
           which
           is
           but
           very
           leudly
           cast
           ,
           are
           too
           troublesome
           to
           be
           mov'd
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           that
           they
           find
           no
           great
           Effects
           of
           'em
           ,
           because
           their
           Powder
           ,
           the
           Composition
           of
           which
           they
           understand
           but
           by
           halves
           ,
           is
           but
           of
           little
           strength
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           are
           become
           Masters
           of
           China
           ,
           begin
           to
           degenerate
           from
           their
           ancient
           Valour
           .
        
         
           Next
           the
           
             Eastern
             Tartars
          
           ,
           lies
           a
           vast
           and
           spacious
           Country
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           Mongul
           .
           
           It
           begins
           at
           the
           
             Western
             Sourses
          
           of
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ,
           and
           extends
           it self
           to
           the
           
             Calmouc
             Tartars
          
           ,
           Westward
           ,
           confining
           upon
           Turquestan
           to
           the
           South-East
           ,
           and
           upon
           China
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           seperated
           from
           the
           Culmouc's
           by
           wide
           Desarts
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           good
           as
           so
           many
           Ramparts
           .
           They
           have
           three
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Kan's
           or
           Tuiso's
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           all
           three
           of
           the
           same
           Family
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           keep
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           together
           ;
           Civil
           Wars
           very
           rarely
           happen
           among
           '
           em
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           frequently
           send
           Presents
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           on
           of
           'em
           is
           attacqu'd
           ,
           the
           rest
           immediatly
           arm
           to
           his
           Relief
           .
           The
           chiefest
           of
           these
           
           Kans
           is
           call'd
           T●hetchinga
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           border
           upon
           Bogdoi
           and
           China
           .
           But
           you
           see
           neither
           Town
           nor
           Villages
           ,
           only
           certain
           Houses
           dispersed
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           few
           in
           number
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Monguls
           are
           continually
           making
           Incursions
           round
           about
           the
           Lake
           Dalai
           ,
           or
           into
           the
           Lands
           that
           lye
           upon
           the
           River
           Szelinga
           .
           this
           Kan
           has
           several
           Taiso's
           under
           him
           ,
           among
           whom
           is
           the
           Becroesain
           Kan
           ,
           who
           borders
           upon
           the
           River
           beforemention'd
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Territories
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Coutousta
             Lama
          
           has
           his
           Residence
           .
           This
           Coutousta
           ,
           who
           to
           speak
           properly
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Vicar
           of
           the
           Dalaè-Lama
           ,
           or
           Lama-Lamalom
           ,
           is
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           the
           Monguls
           ,
           who
           adore
           him
           like
           a
           Deity
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           extraordinary
           Veneration
           for
           all
           the
           Lama's
           .
           The
           same
           Mongul's
           keep
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Neighbourhood
           to
           Siberia
           .
           They
           are
           naturally
           very
           mild
           ,
           and
           addicted
           to
           peace
           ;
           't
           is
           very
           rare
           to
           see
           'em
           quarrel
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           contest
           arises
           among
           'em
           ,
           the
           Coutousta
           ,
           who
           follows
           'em
           whereever
           they
           ramble
           ,
           appeases
           the
           difference
           either
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           Judges
           as
           he
           ordains
           among
           'em
           whereever
           they
           cluster
           together
           .
           They
           are
           very
           wealthy
           ,
           especially
           ,
           in
           Cattel
           ,
           and
           drive
           a
           great
           Trade
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           .
           For
           their
           Country
           is
           water'd
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Rivers
           ,
           that
           
           wonderfully
           enfertilize
           their
           Medows
           and
           Pasturages
           ,
           and
           all
           empty
           themselves
           into
           the
           Szelinga
           ;
           and
           would
           they
           but
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           manure
           their
           Lands
           ,
           they
           would
           bear
           all
           sorts
           of
           Fruit.
           
        
         
           The
           Second
           Kan
           is
           call'd
           Octieroikan
           ;
           and
           the
           Third
           D'Ian-Gari
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           there
           is
           no
           great
           Commerce
           driven
           with
           these
           two
           last
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           near
           so
           well
           known
           as
           the
           former
           .
           The
           Monguls
           have
           a
           great
           Antipathy
           against
           the
           Bogdoi
           ,
           because
           they
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           China
           ;
           but
           they
           can
           do
           'em
           no
           harm
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           use
           of
           Fire-Arms
           .
        
         
           The
           Calmoucs
           
           possess
           all
           that
           vast
           extent
           of
           Country
           that
           lyes
           between
           Mongull
           and
           the
           Volga
           as
           far
           as
           Astrakan
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           divided
           into
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           H●rdes
           ,
           which
           have
           every
           one
           their
           particular
           Kan
           .
        
         
           The
           Principal
           of
           all
           these
           Kans
           ,
           
           is
           he
           who
           is
           call'd
           Otchiourtican
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           descended
           from
           the
           Famous
           Tamerlain
           .
           He
           is
           very
           Potent
           ,
           and
           therefore
           forces
           the
           Muscovites
           and
           the
           Yousbecks
           to
           pay
           him
           a
           certain
           Tribute
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           would
           be
           continually
           Harrassing
           their
           Countries
           .
           'T
           is
           also
           reported
           that
           he
           is
           very
           Magnificent
           ,
           that
           he
           goes
           always
           clad
           in
           White
           ,
           and
           never
           eats
           but
           serv'd
           in
           Gold
           Plate
           .
           We
           saw
           at
           Moscow
           a
           French
           Officer
           
           who
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Tent
           of
           this
           same
           Kan
           ,
           when
           he
           lay
           at
           Astrakan
           ,
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Tartars
           to
           demand
           his
           Tribute
           ,
           who
           confirm'd
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           his
           Magnificence
           ,
           only
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           him
           make
           use
           of
           either
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           Plate
           .
        
         
           The
           Calmoucs
           have
           no
           Cities
           nor
           fix'd
           Habitations
           ,
           but
           only
           live
           in
           Tents
           made
           of
           Felts
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           neat
           ,
           and
           very
           commodious
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           Nation
           so
           nimble
           at
           Camping
           and
           Decamping
           in
           an
           instant
           as
           they
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Nation
           so
           much
           accustom'd
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           never
           stay
           long
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           are
           always
           making
           Incursions
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           all
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Mongulls
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nations
           of
           
             Great
             Tartary
          
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Indians
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Pagan
           Nations
           acknowledge
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Religion
           the
           Dalaè-Lama
           ,
           
           or
           Lamalamalow
           ,
           except
           those
           of
           Bokara
           and
           Samarkand
           ,
           who
           make
           Profession
           of
           Mahometism
           .
        
         
           This
           Impostor
           has
           his
           Residence
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sanshut
           ,
           which
           extends
           from
           the
           Mongulls
           ,
           the
           Calmoucs
           ,
           and
           Turquestan
           ,
           between
           China
           and
           Persia
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           Capital
           of
           his
           Territories
           is
           the
           City
           of
           Barantola
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           also
           call'd
           Deva
           ;
           but
           the
           Dalaè
           lives
           in
           a
           
           Fortress
           call'd
           Beatalaè
           ,
           that
           stands
           very
           near
           the
           same
           City
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           how
           he
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           worshipp'd
           over
           all
           Tartary
           .
           They
           send
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           desire
           his
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           goes
           into
           China
           ,
           he
           is
           receiv'd
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           Honours
           .
        
         
           The
           Jesuit
           
             Adam
             Schall
          
           us'd
           all
           his
           endeavours
           to
           disswade
           the
           Emperor
           from
           going
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           him
           any
           respect
           .
           But
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           much
           convinc'd
           as
           he
           was
           that
           the
           Dalaè
           was
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           durst
           not
           follow
           the
           Jesuit's
           Counsel
           ,
           but
           after
           he
           had
           heap'd
           upon
           him
           all
           imaginable
           Honours
           and
           Favours
           ,
           sent
           him
           back
           loaden
           with
           Magnificent
           Presents
           .
        
         
           The
           Tartars
           are
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Dalaè
           never
           dies
           ,
           
           but
           that
           he
           renews
           like
           the
           Moon
           .
           To
           make
           this
           out
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Dalaè
           lyes
           at
           the
           point
           of
           Death
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           about
           him
           ,
           make
           diligent
           search
           for
           a
           Lama
           ,
           the
           likest
           to
           him
           that
           possibly
           they
           can
           find
           ,
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           False
           Religion
           is
           dead
           ,
           they
           set
           him
           up
           in
           his
           Room
           ,
           and
           carefully
           conceal
           the
           deceas'd
           Body
           ,
           which
           they
           affirm
           to
           be
           renew'd
           in
           his
           Successor
           .
           
             M.
             Tavernier
          
           reports
           the
           same
           thing
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Thebes
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           some
           probability
           that
           he
           was
           misinform'd
           ,
           he
           not
           having
           been
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Muscovites
           
           who
           make
           this
           Relation
           were
           ,
           and
           who
           drive
           a
           very
           considerable
           Trade
           with
           the
           Tartars
           ;
           from
           whom
           they
           learnt
           moreover
           ,
           that
           this
           Dalaè
           is
           never
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           any
           body
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           pay
           him
           all
           the
           Honours
           which
           they
           give
           him
           themselves
           ;
           prostrating
           themselves
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           adoring
           him
           as
           a
           God.
           This
           Relation
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Chineses
           call
           the
           
             Tartars
             Totai
          
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Letter
           R
           in
           their
           Language
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           know
           why
           we
           call
           'em
           Tartars
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
             Muscovy
          
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           Tartary
           it self
           ,
           they
           abridge
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           call
           'em
           only
           Tatar
           .
        
         
           It
           appears
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Tanchut
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Dalaè-lama
           is
           without
           all
           contradiction
           that
           same
           Famous
           Preste-Iean
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           Historians
           have
           written
           so
           variously
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           since
           that
           Title
           ,
           and
           whatever
           many
           Authors
           have
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           can
           be
           attributed
           to
           no
           Person
           more
           justly
           then
           to
           this
           Dalaè-lama
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           natural
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           in
           this
           Country
           of
           Asia
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           always
           been
           ,
           then
           to
           seek
           him
           out
           in
           Habyssinia
           ,
           where
           he
           never
           was
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           also
           an
           understanding
           Observation
           of
           
             F.
             Kirker
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Polite
           Piece
           ,
           touching
           the
           Particulars
           of
           China
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           describ'd
           
           the
           Manners
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           different
           people
           that
           encompass
           that
           wide
           Empire
           ,
           demonstrates
           the
           Ingenuity
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           in
           the
           search
           which
           they
           have
           made
           after
           this
           so
           extraordinary
           Prince
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           known
           in
           the
           world
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           Preste-Iean
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           publish'd
           so
           many
           particular
           things
           .
        
         
           To
           clear
           this
           part
           of
           History
           which
           is
           altogether
           perplex'd
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           undeceive
           those
           who
           may
           have
           suffer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           prepossess'd
           by
           all
           those
           fabulous
           Tales
           that
           have
           been
           utter'd
           abroad
           as
           real
           Truths
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           Portugueses
           were
           in
           search
           of
           the
           
             East-Indies
             ,
             Iohn
          
           the
           Second
           sent
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           Name
           
             Peter
             de
             Coulan
          
           ,
           to
           discover
           'em
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           particularly
           charg'd
           him
           to
           inform
           himself
           where
           that
           same
           Preste-Iohn
           ,
           so
           much
           talk'd
           of
           in
           Europe
           reign'd
           ,
           yet
           not
           knowing
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           his
           Empire
           lay
           .
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Second
           was
           to
           have
           made
           an
           alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           perswaded
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           it
           reported
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           potent
           Prince
           ,
           and
           profess'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           In
           obedience
           to
           his
           Princes
           Orders
           
             Peter
             de
             Coulan
          
           pass'd
           into
           Asia
           ,
           and
           penetrated
           a
           great
           way
           into
           India
           ,
           where
           he
           learnt
           many
           things
           of
           great
           importance
           and
           curiosity
           :
           But
           notwithstand
           all
           his
           diligence
           ,
           
           he
           could
           not
           hear
           of
           Preste-Iohn
           ,
           nor
           meet
           with
           any
           body
           that
           could
           tell
           any
           Tidings
           of
           him
           ;
           only
           coming
           to
           Caire
           ,
           in
           his
           return
           homeward
           ,
           he
           heard
           ,
           that
           in
           Ethiopia
           ,
           beyond
           Egypt
           ,
           there
           reign'd
           a
           Rich
           and
           Potent
           Prince
           .
           Who
           every
           time
           he
           shew'd
           himself
           in
           publick
           ,
           had
           a
           Cross
           carry'd
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           declar'd
           Protector
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           these
           Marks
           agreed
           with
           the
           Character
           that
           had
           been
           given
           him
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           Prince
           he
           was
           in
           search
           of
           ,
           there
           needed
           no
           more
           to
           perswade
           that
           Traveller
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           what
           he
           most
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           desir'd
           to
           know
           .
           So
           that
           he
           made
           no
           farther
           doubt
           but
           that
           Preste-Iohn
           was
           that
           same
           Monarch
           of
           the
           Abyssins
           ,
           and
           he
           believ'd
           it
           so
           truly
           ,
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Discovery
           into
           Portugal
           without
           any
           farther
           Examination
           ▪
           Nor
           were
           they
           more
           scrupulous
           at
           Lisbonne
           ,
           where
           the
           news
           was
           receiv'd
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           and
           applause
           .
           Upon
           which
           they
           who
           sail'd
           into
           Africa
           the
           following
           years
           ,
           prepossess'd
           with
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           to
           confirm
           it
           by
           their
           Relations
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           false
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           Mistake
           was
           soon
           spread
           all
           over
           Europe
           .
        
         
           Now
           though
           this
           same
           stupid
           Error
           was
           refuted
           by
           several
           learned
           persons
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           falshood
           of
           it
           might
           be
           easily
           discover'd
           
           by
           what
           
             Damian
             de
             Goez
             ,
             Nicolas
             Godigno
          
           and
           
             Baltazar
             Tellez
          
           have
           written
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           perfectly
           inform'd
           of
           every
           thing
           that
           concern'd
           Ethiopia
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           been
           long
           resident
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           observe
           with
           
             F.
             Kirker
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Latin
           Chronology
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Habyssinia
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           Preste-Iohn
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           Authors
           of
           any
           Antiquity
           that
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           mention
           him
           ,
           still
           place
           him
           in
           Asia
           ,
           tho
           they
           cannot
           agree
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           World
           he
           reign'd
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           can
           about
           the
           original
           of
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           A
           Modern
           Author
           imagins
           Preste-Iohn
           to
           be
           a
           Corruption
           of
           Preste-Arkan
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             King
             of
             the
             Adorers
          
           .
           Others
           with
           as
           little
           reason
           derive
           it
           from
           the
           
             Latin
             ,
             Pretiosus
             Iahannes
          
           .
           Some
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Name
           of
           Caesar
           was
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           so
           Iohn
           was
           no
           less
           common
           to
           these
           Princes
           we
           speak
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           bore
           that
           Name
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Ionas
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Eastern
           people
           afterwards
           added
           the
           Title
           of
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Preste
           ;
           not
           that
           these
           Kings
           were
           really
           dignifi'd
           with
           the
           Sacerdotal
           Character
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           had
           usually
           a
           Cross
           carry'd
           before
           'em
           ,
           as
           Protectors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           Scaliger's
           Conjecture
           seems
           to
           me
           more
           probable
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           where
           he
           
           says
           ,
           That
           Preste-Iean
           was
           a
           corruption
           of
           the
           Persian
           Word
           Prestegiani
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Apostolic
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           very
           likely
           that
           the
           Europaeans
           who
           traffick'd
           into
           the
           East
           ,
           having
           heard
           confusedly
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           they
           heard
           frequently
           call'd
           
             Padischah
             Prestegiani
          
           ,
           gave
           him
           by
           chance
           the
           Name
           of
           Preste-Iean
           ,
           which
           sounded
           very
           like
           to
           Prestegiani
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           understood
           not
           the
           real
           signification
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           part
           of
           Asia
           ,
           where
           Preste-Iean
           reign'd
           ,
           methinks
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           considering
           what
           the
           Ancient
           Authors
           have
           written
           .
           For
           upon
           a
           strict
           examination
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           these
           Authors
           place
           him
           in
           that
           vast
           Country
           which
           extends
           it self
           from
           the
           Mogul
           ,
           towards
           the
           East
           and
           North
           as
           far
           as
           China
           :
           Which
           is
           that
           ▪
           which
           St.
           Antonius
           sufficiently
           makes
           appear
           in
           the
           Third
           Tome
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           he
           observes
           that
           their
           Emperor
           sent
           a
           puissant
           Army
           under
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           subdue
           those
           people
           that
           inhabited
           the
           lesser
           India
           ;
           which
           Conquest
           being
           accomplish'd
           ,
           the
           victorious
           Tartars
           advanc'd
           against
           the
           Christians
           who
           inhabited
           the
           Greater
           ,
           or
           the
           Upper
           India
           ;
           but
           that
           their
           King
           call'd
           Preste-Iean
           by
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           having
           drawn
           his
           Forces
           together
           ,
           march'd
           against
           'em
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           '
           em
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           also
           that
           which
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Country
           better
           then
           any
           body
           ,
           tells
           us
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           as
           having
           resided
           several
           years
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Great
           Kan
           of
           the
           Tartars
           :
           For
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Tenduc
           ,
           or
           as
           others
           read
           it
           ,
           Tanchut
           ,
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           where
           
             Marcus
             Paulus
          
           places
           Preste-Iohn
           ,
           is
           still
           in
           being
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           those
           who
           have
           travell'd
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           lies
           between
           China
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Great
           Mogul
           .
           Which
           perfectly
           agrees
           with
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           those
           who
           have
           made
           Preste-Iohn
           to
           reign
           in
           Kitay
           ;
           seeing
           that
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           by
           Kitay
           the
           Ancients
           meant
           China
           only
           ,
           or
           some
           particular
           Kingdom
           ;
           it
           being
           sufficiently
           probable
           that
           they
           comprehend
           under
           that
           name
           all
           the
           Country
           that
           lies
           between
           Obi
           ,
           the
           Volga
           ,
           and
           China
           ,
           as
           the
           Muscovites
           understand
           it
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           thing
           ▪
           that
           seems
           to
           raise
           some
           doubt
           in
           what
           we
           have
           said
           concerning
           Preste-Iohn
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           Preste-Iohn
           and
           the
           people
           under
           his
           subjection
           were
           Christians
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Country
           that
           lies
           between
           the
           Mogul
           and
           China
           is
           now
           full
           of
           Mahometans
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           But
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           things
           were
           not
           always
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           once
           flourish'd
           in
           these
           barbarous
           Countries
           ,
           where
           now
           Infidelity
           prevails
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           known
           that
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           after
           the
           Apostles
           had
           made
           a
           division
           of
           the
           Universe
           among
           themselves
           ,
           departed
           from
           India
           ,
           to
           cultivate
           those
           Unbelievers
           ;
           that
           he
           penetrated
           into
           the
           most
           remote
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           dy'd
           at
           length
           at
           Meliapor
           .
           And
           some
           Authors
           have
           written
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           probability
           ,
           that
           China
           it self
           receiv'd
           the
           Gospel
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           that
           Holy
           Apostle
           .
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Faith
           might
           be
           dispers'd
           in
           Countries
           more
           on
           this
           hand
           toward
           the
           West
           ,
           in
           regard
           there
           is
           a
           Country
           which
           the
           Moors
           ,
           profess'd
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           still
           in
           derision
           call
           Kiaferstan
           ,
           or
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           which
           are
           call'd
           Christians
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           who
           tho
           they
           have
           forgot
           their
           Ancient
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           still
           retain
           certain
           Customs
           that
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           what
           Religion
           their
           Ancestors
           profess'd
           .
           For
           beside
           that
           they
           baptize
           their
           Children
           ,
           they
           have
           painted
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           beare
           upon
           their
           Foreheads
           three
           Crosses
           of
           a
           Red
           Colour
           ,
           being
           a
           Tincture
           squees'd
           out
           of
           Sanders-Wood
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           it
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           presently
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           might
           not
           be
           promulgated
           in
           these
           Barbarous
           Countries
           ,
           yet
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           it
           was
           preach'd
           there
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           The
           
           celebrated
           Monument
           that
           was
           found
           in
           China
           in
           1625.
           near
           the
           City
           of
           Siganfu
           ,
           is
           an
           invincible
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           say
           .
           For
           it
           is
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           Six
           hunder'd
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Syrian
           Priests
           having
           scatter'd
           themselves
           all
           over
           Asia
           ,
           had
           divulg'd
           the
           Christian
           Law
           in
           the
           Extremities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           their
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           drew
           '
           em
           .
           And
           Hay●on
           ,
           a
           Christian
           Author
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           testifies
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           Thirteenth
           Age
           ,
           Tartary
           was
           full
           of
           Christians
           ;
           that
           Cublai
           their
           Emperor
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Brother
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Christian
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           enter'd
           into
           a
           Religious
           War
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Religion
           ,
           against
           the
           Caliph
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           won
           Palestine
           from
           the
           Mahometans
           ,
           reinthron'd
           the
           King
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           being
           expell'd
           his
           Territories
           by
           those
           cruel
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           restor'd
           to
           peaceful
           freedom
           those
           people
           whom
           the
           Infidels
           had
           proscrib'd
           and
           banish'd
           ,
           and
           rebuilt
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Churches
           at
           his
           ow
           costs
           and
           charges
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           at
           the
           sollicitation
           of
           the
           Princess
           his
           Wife
           ,
           who
           glory'd
           in
           being
           descended
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Three
           Kings
           that
           came
           to
           adore
           Christ
           ,
           when
           but
           newly
           born
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           same
           Hae●on
           ,
           who
           wrote
           to
           St.
           Lewis
           ,
           when
           he
           lay
           in
           Cyprus
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           first
           Expedition
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Holy
           Land.
           St.
           Antonin
           also
           ,
           in
           whose
           
           History
           may
           be
           seen
           that
           Letter
           of
           the
           Tartar
           Prince
           ,
           observes
           that
           St.
           Lewis
           sent
           him
           ,
           under
           the
           Character
           of
           Ambassadors
           ,
           two
           Monks
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Domini●
           ,
           with
           very
           rich
           Presents
           ,
           among
           which
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           true
           Cross
           ,
           and
           a
           Canopy
           of
           State
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           value
           ,
           upon
           which
           were
           embroider'd
           in
           Gold
           ,
           the
           principal
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           happen'd
           in
           the
           year
           1256.
           and
           about
           forty
           or
           fifty
           years
           after
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           toward
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourteenth
           Age
           ,
           several
           Franeiscan
           Monks
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Great
           Kan
           ,
           visited
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Thibet
           ,
           which
           is
           next
           to
           that
           of
           Tanchut
           ,
           and
           converted
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Infidels
           and
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           Father
           Andrada
           ,
           a
           Porteguese
           Jesuit
           ,
           travelling
           also
           into
           these
           Countries
           in
           1624.
           reports
           that
           the
           people
           had
           still
           an
           Idea
           of
           the
           Christian
           Mysteries
           ,
           tho
           confus'd
           and
           corrupted
           ;
           that
           they
           us'd
           among
           themselves
           a
           sort
           of
           Confessiion
           ,
           feeble
           Remainders
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           embrac'd
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           degrees
           was
           utterly
           extinguish'd
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           then
           ,
           after
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Tanchut
           ,
           not
           having
           been
           always
           Idolatrous
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Delaè-Lama
           who
           at
           present
           resides
           there
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           true
           Successor
           of
           the
           famous
           Preste-Iohn
           ,
           who
           reign'd
           there
           
           formerly
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           less
           probable
           ,
           that
           that
           same
           Monarch
           happening
           to
           change
           as
           the
           Religion
           corrupted
           ,
           became
           sometime
           after
           Head
           of
           a
           new
           Religion
           which
           degenerated
           at
           last
           into
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ;
           but
           that
           may
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Wars
           and
           Revolutions
           that
           happen
           in
           all
           Kingdoms
           .
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           he
           is
           still
           in
           high
           veneration
           among
           all
           the
           Eastern
           people
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           that
           which
           is
           farther
           remarkable
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           bears
           the
           Name
           of
           Lama
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Tartar
           Language
           signifies
           a
           Cross
           :
           And
           the
           Bogdoi
           ,
           who
           conquer'd
           China
           in
           1644.
           and
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Dalaè
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wear
           always
           Crosses
           about
           'em
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Lama's
           also
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           have
           an
           extraordinary
           Respect
           ,
           which
           sufficiently
           demonstrates
           that
           they
           were
           formerly
           instructed
           in
           those
           Mysteries
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           sign
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           an
           eternal
           Memorial
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           different
           sorts
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spok'n
           ,
           there
           are
           others
           who
           are
           called
           
             Ostiaki
             ,
             Bratski
             ,
             Iacuti
          
           ,
           and
           Tongusi
           ,
           who
           are
           scatter'd
           all
           along
           the
           Lakes
           and
           Rivers
           that
           lye
           between
           Siberia
           and
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Monguls
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           they
           have
           all
           the
           same
           Physiognomy
           ,
           and
           
           use
           the
           same
           Language
           as
           the
           Calmoucs
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           they
           are
           only
           some
           separated
           Hordes
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           domesticated
           by
           degrees
           ,
           by
           conversation
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           at
           length
           became
           subject
           to
           their
           Dominion
           .
           They
           are
           all
           swarthy
           complexion'd
           ,
           but
           more
           inclining
           to
           Olive-Colour
           then
           Black.
           Their
           faces
           are
           usually
           broad
           ,
           falling
           in
           below
           ,
           and
           jutting
           out
           above
           ;
           their
           eyes
           are
           small
           ,
           but
           sparkling
           and
           full
           of
           fire
           ;
           their
           noses
           short
           and
           very
           flat
           ,
           with
           little
           hair
           either
           upon
           their
           upper
           Lips
           ,
           or
           Chins
           :
           Their
           Stature
           somewhat
           above
           the
           common
           size
           ,
           well
           set
           ,
           and
           clean
           limb'd
           ,
           with
           an
           Air
           stern
           and
           resolute
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           Cruelty
           or
           Savageness
           .
           Their
           Habits
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           all
           alike
           ,
           consisting
           of
           several
           Sheep-skins
           sow'd
           together
           ,
           which
           they
           fit
           to
           their
           bodies
           in
           the
           form
           of
           Vests
           ,
           and
           gird
           about
           their
           Wastes
           with
           a
           Cord
           ,
           wherein
           hangs
           their
           Bow
           and
           Quiver
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           go
           always
           arm'd
           .
           They
           shave
           their
           Heads
           to
           the
           very
           Crown
           ,
           where
           they
           preserve
           a
           Tuft
           thick
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           double
           lock
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           hangs
           down
           before
           ,
           the
           other
           behind
           ;
           having
           no
           other
           covering
           for
           their
           heads
           ,
           then
           a
           round
           Bonnet
           of
           the
           same
           with
           their
           Habits
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           which
           they
           wear
           a
           Tuft
           of
           Red
           Silk
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           other
           Colour
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           mark
           by
           which
           you
           may
           distinguish
           the
           different
           Hordes
           ;
           
           every
           one
           having
           a
           particular
           Colour
           to
           difference
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           But
           they
           that
           live
           in
           the
           Places
           where
           the
           Martins
           are
           taken
           ,
           make
           themselves
           Garments
           of
           those
           Furs
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           Dogs-skins
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           keep
           a
           vast
           number
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           they
           join
           both
           together
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           one
           serve
           for
           a
           Lining
           to
           the
           t'other
           ,
           wearing
           the
           Sables
           ,
           tho
           the
           richer
           and
           more
           beautiful
           ,
           innermost
           ,
           and
           the
           Dogs-hair
           outermost
           ;
           not
           believing
           it
           just
           ,
           that
           the
           Dog
           who
           stops
           and
           catches
           the
           Martin
           ,
           should
           be
           debas'd
           below
           the
           Martin
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           be
           always
           preferr'd
           after
           his
           death
           before
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           he
           vanquish'd
           when
           alive
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           easily
           judg'd
           by
           the
           Enumeration
           ▪
           which
           I
           have
           made
           of
           the
           different
           sorts
           of
           
             Tartars
             ▪
          
           which
           inhabit
           all
           the
           Countrey
           that
           lies
           between
           the
           Obi
           and
           China
           ,
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           Cosaques
           ,
           found
           no
           great
           difficulty
           in
           opening
           a
           way
           from
           Siberia
           to
           this
           great
           Empire
           .
           For
           in
           regard
           they
           met
           with
           no
           body
           that
           would
           ,
           or
           was
           able
           to
           dispute
           the
           Passage
           with
           'em
           ;
           and
           moreover
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           subdu'd
           either
           by
           mildness
           ,
           or
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           Correspondence
           with
           all
           the
           Hordes
           that
           are
           dispread
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           by
           their
           means
           they
           have
           made
           all
           their
           Discoveries
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           have
           advanc'd
           by
           different
           
           Roads
           to
           the
           very
           Confines
           of
           China
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           also
           built
           some
           Fortresses
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           secure
           their
           Conquests
           .
        
         
           The
           farthermost
           of
           all
           these
           Fortresses
           is
           Albazin
           ,
           
           not
           above
           three
           weeks
           journey
           from
           Pekin
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           above
           three
           months
           Travel
           remote
           from
           Moscow
           .
           It
           is
           seated
           upon
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           present
           War
           between
           the
           Chineses
           and
           Muscovites
           ;
           while
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           claim'd
           a
           Right
           to
           fish
           for
           the
           Pearls
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           River
           produces
           great
           store
           ;
           and
           hunt
           the
           Martins
           ,
           that
           are
           very
           numerous
           in
           an
           Island
           of
           that
           River
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vast
           distance
           between
           that
           Frontier
           and
           Moscow
           ,
           will
           not
           permit
           the
           Muscovites
           to
           send
           Recruits
           sufficiently
           considerable
           to
           support
           a
           War
           ,
           which
           the
           nearness
           of
           it
           to
           China
           ,
           renders
           easie
           to
           the
           Tartars
           who
           are
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Czars
           thought
           it
           more
           expedient
           to
           propound
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           then
           to
           expose
           an
           Army
           to
           all
           the
           Hazards
           and
           Hardships
           which
           of
           necessity
           they
           must
           undergo
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           get
           to
           the
           Confines
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           Nor
           did
           the
           Chineses
           refuse
           the
           Proposals
           that
           were
           made
           '
           em
           .
           They
           sent
           an
           Ambassador
           a
           good
           way
           beyond
           the
           Great
           Wall
           that
           separates
           their
           Territories
           from
           the
           
             Western
             Tartars
          
           ,
           and
           join'd
           two
           
           French
           Jesuits
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           K.
           of
           France
           sent
           about
           six
           years
           ago
           to
           the
           extreme
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Ambassadors
           as
           his
           Interpreters
           ;
           but
           as
           yet
           we
           know
           not
           the
           success
           of
           the
           Negotiation
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           may
           judg
           by
           a
           Letter
           which
           a
           German
           Officer
           who
           was
           then
           in
           Garison
           in
           a
           place
           upon
           the
           River
           Yamour
           ,
           wrote
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           Moscow
           ,
           who
           imparted
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           those
           Affairs
           are
           more
           embroil'd
           then
           ever
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           that
           Letter
           is
           before
           the
           last
           Endeavours
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           to
           obtain
           a
           Peace
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           their
           Ambassador
           was
           not
           then
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           appointed
           place
           of
           meeting
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           heed
           to
           be
           given
           to
           what
           that
           Officer
           then
           wrote
           :
           however
           ,
           it
           gives
           us
           a
           good
           account
           how
           affairs
           stood
           about
           four
           years
           ago
           .
           
             We
             thought
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Ambassador
             sent
             from
             Peking
             some
             days
             since
             ,
             was
             come
             with
             a
             design
             to
             conclude
             a
             Peace
             with
             us
             :
             But
             we
             have
             been
             surpriz'd
             at
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             that
             Ambassador
             ,
             who
             after
             he
             had
             stopt
             three
             days
             near
             Albazin
             ,
             without
             proposing
             any
             thing
             ,
             retir'd
             of
             a
             sudden
             .
             We
             make
             no
             question
             therefore
             ,
             that
             being
             arriv'd
             upon
             the
             Frontiers
             with
             a
             great
             army
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             War
             will
             be
             soon
             rekindl'd
             ,
             and
             prove
             more
             bloody
             then
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             stand
             very
             strictly
             upon
             our
             Guards
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
             From
          
           Dauri
           
             upon
             the
             Confines
             of
          
           China
           ,
           Iuly
           15.
           1688.
           
        
         
           But
           whatever
           may
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Road
           from
           Muscovy
           to
           Chinae
           ,
           is
           no
           Chimera
           nor
           impracticable
           thing
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           likewise
           the
           most
           commodious
           and
           shortest
           way
           ,
           were
           there
           but
           never
           so
           little
           reliance
           upon
           the
           Muscovi●es
           ,
           who
           after
           several
           Journeys
           have
           made
           themselves
           such
           absolute
           Masters
           of
           all
           the
           Roads
           that
           lead
           thither
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           indifferently
           sometimes
           one
           and
           sometimes
           another
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           occasions
           prompt
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           presently
           accomplish
           their
           design
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cost
           'em
           a
           world
           of
           Trials
           and
           Experiments
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           find
           out
           all
           the
           means
           to
           secure
           themselves
           and
           others
           in
           their
           passage
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           they
           spar'd
           for
           nothing
           to
           bring
           about
           this
           Discovery
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           been
           careful
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           send
           away
           Supplies
           of
           Hunters
           to
           view
           and
           take
           an
           account
           of
           Countries
           through
           which
           they
           thought
           new
           ways
           might
           be
           open'd
           ,
           they
           have
           so
           levell'd
           and
           remov'd
           all
           Difficulties
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           no
           more
           of
           going
           to
           China
           ,
           then
           of
           travelling
           to
           Arch-Angel
           or
           Astrakan
           .
        
         
           This
           Reflection
           ,
           which
           some
           perhaps
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           themselves
           the
           leisure
           
           perhaps
           to
           make
           ,
           when
           they
           imagin'd
           the
           way
           from
           Moscow
           to
           Peking
           neither
           safe
           nor
           easie
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           adjust
           and
           reconcile
           the
           several
           Ruttiers
           or
           Cards
           that
           have
           been
           drawn
           these
           several
           years
           ago
           ;
           and
           to
           explain
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           divers
           Ambassadors
           sent
           from
           one
           Court
           to
           another
           ,
           came
           to
           spend
           some
           more
           time
           then
           others
           ,
           in
           this
           Journey
           ,
           which
           some
           have
           finish'd
           in
           four
           or
           five
           months
           ,
           while
           it
           has
           cost
           others
           near
           eighteen
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           The
           principal
           aim
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           in
           these
           sorts
           of
           Ambassies
           having
           always
           been
           to
           discover
           the
           vast
           extent
           of
           Land
           that
           lies
           between
           their
           Territories
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           China
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           they
           who
           were
           entrusted
           with
           this
           affair
           ,
           travelling
           as
           they
           did
           like
           true
           Adventurers
           ,
           rather
           then
           sedulous
           Ambassadors
           ,
           have
           shew'd
           less
           earnestness
           to
           arrive
           with
           speed
           at
           their
           journey's
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Countrey
           through
           which
           they
           travell'd
           ,
           and
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Rivers
           which
           they
           met
           with
           upon
           the
           Road.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           in
           this
           manner
           that
           the
           
             Knez
             Theodore
             Iacowitz
             Boicow
          
           travell'd
           from
           Tobolsk
           to
           Peki●
           in
           1653.
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Czar
           sent
           him
           his
           Ambassador
           to
           China
           :
           For
           in
           regard
           he
           mounted
           up
           the
           River
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Springs
           of
           the
           Irtish
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           
           should
           make
           him
           turn
           out
           of
           the
           way
           so
           much
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           had
           private
           Orders
           rather
           to
           mind
           looking
           after
           the
           Establishments
           all
           along
           the
           River
           ,
           then
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           for
           whom
           the
           Muscovites
           had
           little
           or
           no
           esteem
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           However
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           who
           are
           more
           for
           their
           own
           then
           the
           Czar's
           Interest
           ,
           perform
           this
           Journey
           at
           present
           so
           safely
           ,
           
           and
           in
           so
           little
           time
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           never
           take
           up
           above
           four
           months
           in
           going
           to
           Peking
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           Moscow
           .
           And
           this
           we
           learnt
           about
           three
           years
           since
           from
           certain
           Merchants
           who
           set
           out
           of
           Peking
           after
           they
           had
           heard
           Mass
           in
           the
           Jesuits
           House
           ,
           upon
           St.
           Peter
           and
           St.
           Paul's
           day
           ,
           and
           got
           to
           Moscow
           much
           about
           All-holland-Tide
           ,
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           where
           they
           staid
           till
           the
           end
           of
           Winter
           ,
           to
           join
           the
           Caravans
           at
           Zobalsk
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           duly
           set
           out
           every
           year
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           these
           convincing
           Proofs
           and
           Demonstrations
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           thought
           my self
           bound
           to
           insist
           thus
           particularly
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           the
           Reader
           will
           abandon
           all
           the
           false
           Idea's
           which
           he
           had
           conceiv'd
           touching
           the
           distance
           of
           Eu●ope
           from
           China
           ,
           and
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           lead
           to
           
           that
           flourishing
           Empire
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           make
           choice
           of
           now-a
           days
           ,
           is
           both
           the
           safest
           and
           the
           shortest
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           these
           Advantages
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           a
           little
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           the
           convenience
           of
           carriage
           contributes
           very
           much
           to
           mitigate
           the
           Fatigues
           inseparable
           from
           these
           sorts
           of
           Journeys
           .
           Usually
           you
           set
           forward
           from
           Moscow
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           February
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           the
           Snow
           by
           that
           time
           is
           become
           more
           beaten
           and
           solid
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Sledds
           that
           pass
           continually
           to
           and
           fro
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           far
           more
           then
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Winter
           ,
           Travellers
           in
           less
           then
           three
           Weeks
           get
           to
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           eight
           hunder'd
           Wersts
           ,
           or
           three
           hunder'd
           and
           fifty
           French
           Leagues
           off
           .
        
         
           There
           they
           stay
           some
           time
           for
           the
           thaw
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Sudais
           ,
           or
           Vessel
           which
           carries
           'em
           by
           Water
           in
           the
           Rivers
           which
           they
           meet
           with
           on
           this
           side
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           Obi
           ;
           which
           thaw
           if
           it
           happens
           later
           then
           usually
           ,
           then
           they
           continue
           their
           Journey
           by
           Land
           till
           they
           come
           to
           a
           H●rde
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           who
           are
           call'd
           Ostiaki
           ,
           and
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Muscovites
           .
        
         
           There
           they
           change
           their
           manner
           of
           carriage
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           new
           sort
           of
           carriage
           much
           more
           nimble
           and
           commodious
           then
           the
           former
           which
           are
           sent
           back
           to
           Tobelsk
           :
           For
           whereas
           the
           Sledds
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Muscovites
           
           are
           always
           drawn
           by
           one
           Horse
           ,
           whose
           keeping
           is
           somewhat
           troublesome
           and
           chargeable
           ,
           to
           the
           other
           Sledd
           they
           only
           fasten
           a
           
             Reine
             Deer
          
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Samoedes
           make
           use
           of
           in
           their
           Winter-Travels
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           'em
           go
           more
           swift
           ,
           they
           tie
           a
           great
           Dog
           behind
           ,
           that
           scaring
           the
           poor
           Beast
           with
           his
           barking
           ,
           sets
           her
           a
           running
           with
           that
           speed
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           her
           Burthen
           no
           less
           then
           forty
           Leagues
           a
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           wonderful
           as
           to
           these
           sort
           of
           Sledds
           ,
           
           they
           are
           also
           driven
           along
           by
           the
           Wind
           sometimes
           over
           the
           Land
           cover'd
           with
           Snow
           ,
           sometimes
           over
           the
           Ice
           of
           frozen
           Rivers
           ,
           as
           our
           Vessels
           ,
           that
           sail
           upon
           the
           Sea.
           For
           in
           regard
           the
           Country
           beyond
           Siberia
           is
           open
           and
           extreamly
           level
           as
           far
           as
           Mount
           Gaucasus
           ,
           the
           people
           who
           inhabit
           it
           making
           use
           of
           this
           advantage
           to
           spare
           their
           Beasts
           ,
           have
           so
           order'd
           their
           Sledds
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           be
           drawn
           along
           by
           the
           Reine-Deer
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           carry
           Sails
           ,
           when
           the
           Wind
           favours
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           This
           manner
           of
           Carriage
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           commodious
           ,
           in
           regard
           you
           meet
           with
           no
           interruption
           in
           your
           Travels
           .
           For
           as
           in
           a
           Barque
           you
           have
           recourse
           to
           Oares
           ,
           when
           the
           Wind
           slack'ns
           ,
           or
           proves
           contrary
           ,
           so
           the
           Deer
           and
           the
           Dog
           labour
           when
           
           the
           Air
           is
           calm
           ,
           but
           are
           put
           into
           the
           Sledd
           when
           the
           Wind
           serves
           to
           drive
           it
           along
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Ice
           continues
           to
           bear
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           the
           River
           Genessai
           ,
           where
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           built
           a
           City
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           for
           the
           convenience
           of
           Travellers
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           is
           that
           you
           take
           Boat
           to
           remount
           the
           two
           great
           Rivers
           Tongusi
           ,
           and
           Augara
           ,
           which
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           Lake
           of
           Baikala
           ,
           
           and
           which
           are
           commonly
           allow'd
           to
           be
           
             500
             Wersts
          
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           forty
           broad
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Water
           of
           this
           Lake
           is
           extraordinary
           clear
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           depth
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           clearly
           discern
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           Stones
           that
           lie
           at
           the
           bottom
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           encompass'd
           with
           several
           high
           Mountains
           ,
           where
           the
           Snow
           lies
           all
           the
           Summer
           long
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           .
           And
           doubtless
           this
           it
           is
           that
           constrains
           Travellers
           to
           spend
           many
           times
           seven
           or
           eight
           days
           in
           crossing
           it
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           not
           above
           eight
           Leagues
           over
           .
           For
           this
           Lake
           being
           ,
           as
           it
           naturally
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           general
           Rendezvouz
           of
           various
           Winds
           that
           blow
           through
           the
           hideous
           Rocks
           with
           which
           it
           is
           environ'd
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           when
           they
           happen
           to
           blow
           from
           several
           points
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           they
           must
           put
           the
           Vessels
           which
           they
           meet
           ,
           to
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           requires
           and
           extraordinary
           forefight
           ,
           or
           
           good
           luck
           ,
           to
           prevent
           a
           stop
           for
           some
           time
           .
        
         
           After
           you
           have
           quitted
           this
           Lake
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           you
           may
           enter
           into
           a
           River
           call'd
           Scheling●
           ,
           and
           then
           going
           still
           by
           Water
           ,
           you
           meet
           about
           fifty
           Leagues
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           City
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           built
           to
           facilitate
           the
           passage
           of
           their
           Car●vans
           :
           or
           if
           you
           rather
           chuse
           to
           land
           immediately
           after
           you
           have
           cross'd
           the
           Lake
           ,
           then
           you
           find
           your self
           among
           the
           Monguls
           that
           lie
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           buy
           Mules
           and
           Dromedaries
           to
           continue
           your
           Journey
           to
           the
           first
           City
           of
           China
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           come
           after
           fifteen
           days
           travel
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           manner
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Muscovite
           Merchants
           travel
           ,
           that
           traffick
           with
           the
           Chineses
           .
           By
           which
           't
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Countries
           that
           were
           formerly
           but
           confusedly
           known
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Grand
           Tartary
           ,
           are
           neither
           so
           desert
           ,
           nor
           so
           untill'd
           ,
           as
           people
           to
           this
           day
           imagine
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           not
           taking
           the
           benefit
           that
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           by
           a
           narrower
           search
           ,
           has
           been
           a
           considerable
           loss
           ;
           those
           Countries
           being
           water'd
           with
           a
           great
           many
           fair
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           furnish'd
           with
           so
           many
           valuable
           Commodities
           as
           are
           daily
           discover'd
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           Rubarb
           ,
           Azure-stone
           ,
           and
           Castors
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           plentiful
           among
           the
           Yousbecks
           and
           Monguls
           ;
           the
           Sables
           and
           
           Black-Foxes
           that
           are
           taken
           all
           along
           the
           Rivers
           of
           
             Obi
             ,
             Tongusi
          
           ,
           and
           Angara
           ;
           the
           Ginseng-Roots
           ,
           the
           Pearls
           and
           Badian
           which
           the
           River
           Yamour
           -
           affords
           ,
           the
           Silver
           and
           Lead-Mines
           near
           Argus
           ,
           the
           Muscovites
           have
           found
           out
           ,
           more
           especially
           in
           the
           Lands
           that
           advance
           more
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           several
           other
           Rarities
           ,
           wherein
           they
           drive
           a
           considerable
           Trade
           .
        
         
           Besides
           Furs
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           which
           they
           fetch
           from
           all
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           sale
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Gen●ssia
           alone
           pays
           every
           year
           to
           the
           Grand
           Duke's
           Treasury
           fourscore
           thousand
           Roubles
           custom
           ,
           which
           amounts
           to
           near
           Sixscore
           thousand
           Crowns
           of
           French
           Money
           ;
           they
           have
           discover'd
           a
           sort
           of
           Ivory
           ,
           which
           is
           whiter
           and
           smother
           then
           that
           which
           comes
           from
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           Not
           that
           they
           have
           any
           Elephants
           that
           furnish
           'em
           with
           this
           Commodity
           (
           for
           the
           Northern
           Countries
           are
           too
           cold
           for
           those
           sort
           of
           Creatures
           that
           naturally
           love
           heat
           )
           but
           other
           Amphibious
           Animals
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Behemot
           ,
           which
           are
           usually
           found
           in
           the
           River
           Lena
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Shores
           of
           the
           Tartarian-Sea
           .
           Several
           teeth
           of
           this
           Monster
           were
           shewn
           us
           at
           Moskow
           ,
           which
           were
           ten
           Inches
           long
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           Diameter
           at
           the
           Root
           :
           Nor
           are
           the
           Elephants
           Teeth
           comparable
           to
           'em
           ,
           either
           for
           
           beauty
           or
           whiteness
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           have
           a
           peculiar
           property
           to
           stanch
           Blood
           ,
           being
           carried
           about
           a
           person
           subject
           to
           bleeding
           .
           The
           Persians
           and
           Turks
           who
           buy
           'em
           up
           ,
           put
           a
           high
           value
           upon
           'em
           ,
           and
           prefer
           a
           Scimiter
           or
           a
           Dagger
           Ha●t
           of
           this
           precious
           Ivory
           before
           a
           handle
           of
           Massy
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           .
        
         
           But
           certainly
           no
           body
           better
           understands
           the
           price
           of
           this
           Ivory
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           first
           brought
           it
           into
           request
           ;
           considering
           how
           they
           venture
           their
           Lives
           in
           attacking
           the
           Creature
           that
           produces
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           big
           and
           as
           dangerous
           as
           a
           Crocodile
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           beholding
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           a
           certain
           Island
           ,
           
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           the
           Muscovites
           are
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           issu'd
           the
           first
           Colonies
           that
           ever
           peopl'd
           America
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           we
           learnt
           upon
           this
           subject
           from
           the
           Vayvode
           of
           Smolensko
           ,
           whose
           Name
           was
           
             Mouchim
             Pouckhim
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           as
           great
           a
           wit
           as
           a
           man
           can
           well
           meet
           with
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           all
           the
           Countries
           that
           lie
           beyond
           the
           Obi
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           a
           long
           time
           Intendant
           of
           the
           Chancery
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Siberia
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           had
           ask'd
           us
           in
           a
           Discourse
           which
           we
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           we
           thought
           that
           America
           came
           to
           be
           first
           
           peopl'd
           ,
           upon
           the
           general
           Answer
           which
           we
           gave
           him
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ;
           he
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Conjecture
           more
           probable
           then
           any
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Obi
             ,
             a
             great
             River
             call'd
             Kawoina
             ,
             into
             which
             another
             River
             empties
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Lena
             .
             At
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             first
             River
             that
             discharges
             it self
             into
             the
             Frozen-Sea
             ,
             stands
             a
             spacious
             Island
             very
             well
             peopl'd
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             no
             less
             considerable
             for
             hunting
             the
             Behemot
             ,
             an
             amphibious
             Animal
             ,
             whose
             Teeth
             are
             in
             great
             esteem
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             go
             frequently
             upon
             the
             side
             of
             the
             frozen
             Sea
             to
             hunt
             this
             Monster
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             requires
             great
             labour
             and
             assiduity
             ,
             they
             carry
             their
             Families
             usually
             along
             with
             '
             em
             .
             Now
             it
             many
             times
             happens
             ,
             that
             being
             surpriz'd
             by
             a
             Thaw
             ,
             they
             are
             carry'd
             away
             I
             know
             not
             whither
             upon
             huge
             pieces
             of
             Ice
             that
             break
             off
             one
             from
             another
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             added
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             several
             of
             those
             Hunters
             have
             been
             carry'd
             upon
             these
             floating
             pieces
             of
             Ice
             to
             the
             most
             Northern
             parts
             of
             America
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             far
             off
             from
             that
             part
             of
             Asia
             which
             juts
             out
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             Tartary
             .
             And
             that
             which
             confirms
             me
             in
             this
             Opinion
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Americans
             who
             inhabit
             that
             Country
             which
             advances
             farthest
             toward
             
             that
             Sea
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Physiognomy
             as
             those
             unfortunate
             Islanders
             ,
             whom
             the
             over-eager
             Thirst
             after
             Gain
             exposes
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             be
             Transported
             into
             a
             Foreign
             Climate
             .
          
        
         
           We
           might
           add
           to
           what
           the
           Vaivode
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           also
           in
           that
           part
           of
           America
           several
           of
           those
           Creatures
           that
           are
           so
           common
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           more
           especially
           Beavers
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           Transported
           thither
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           And
           this
           Conjecture
           seem'd
           to
           me
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           better
           grounded
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           frequently
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           Poland
           ,
           that
           such
           great
           pieces
           of
           Ice
           keep
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           from
           Warsaw
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           fall
           a
           great
           way
           into
           the
           Baltic
           Sea.
           But
           it
           would
           be
           requisite
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           confirmation
           and
           assurance
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           importance
           ,
           to
           be
           well
           inform'd
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           those
           People
           that
           so
           nearly
           resemble
           the
           Islanders
           in
           Face
           and
           Body
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           were
           any
           thing
           of
           Affinity
           between
           their
           Languages
           ,
           methinks
           there
           should
           no
           farther
           question
           be
           made
           of
           the
           Conjecture
           .
        
         
           We
           might
           have
           learnt
           many
           other
           Curiosities
           of
           this
           Vaivode
           ,
           who
           without
           doubt
           is
           the
           most
           Accomplish'd
           Person
           in
           all
           Muscovy
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           were
           afraid
           of
           awaking
           his
           jealousie
           by
           multiplicity
           of
           Interrogatories
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           we
           observ'd
           by
           some
           answers
           
           which
           he
           made
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fearful
           of
           creating
           himself
           trouble
           at
           Court
           ,
           where
           his
           extraordinary
           Merit
           had
           already
           rais'd
           him
           many
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           forbore
           to
           press
           him
           any
           farther
           .
        
         
           Some
           People
           perhaps
           may
           wonder
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           Rivers
           which
           come
           from
           China
           ,
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           take
           no
           more
           benefit
           of
           the
           advantages
           that
           seem
           to
           offer
           themselves
           for
           setling
           a
           more
           safe
           and
           easie
           Trade
           then
           that
           by
           Land
           with
           the
           Chineses
           and
           Iapanners
           ;
           but
           in
           my
           opinion
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           blam'd
           for
           preferring
           the
           course
           they
           take
           before
           any
           other
           .
           For
           beside
           that
           they
           have
           but
           very
           little
           Experience
           in
           Sea
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           have
           met
           with
           Obstacles
           never
           to
           be
           surmounted
           in
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           whose
           Names
           are
           hardly
           known
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           out
           this
           yet
           more
           apparent
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Country
           that
           lyes
           beyond
           Siberia
           ,
           four
           principal
           Rivers
           that
           fall
           into
           the
           Frozen
           Sea
           ,
           or
           the
           Sea
           of
           Tartary
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Sea
           of
           Iapon
           ;
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           others
           that
           discharge
           themselves
           into
           the
           latter
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Map
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           faithful
           Copy
           of
           that
           which
           is
           preserv'd
           in
           the
           Chancery
           of
           Moscow
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           Westerly
           of
           all
           these
           Rivers
           is
           Obi
           ,
           after
           which
           as
           you
           Travel
           to
           the
           East
           
           you
           meet
           successively
           with
           
             Genessai
             ,
             Lena
          
           and
           Yamour
           .
           But
           as
           considerable
           as
           they
           are
           either
           for
           the
           abundance
           of
           Water
           ,
           or
           the
           extent
           of
           their
           course
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           inconveniences
           to
           surmount
           ,
           if
           you
           go
           by
           Water
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           hazards
           to
           undergo
           at
           the
           mouths
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           the
           Merchants
           always
           rather
           chuse
           to
           Travel
           by
           Land
           into
           China
           then
           to
           go
           by
           Sea.
           
        
         
           For
           to
           speak
           something
           in
           particular
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Rivers
           ;
           
           the
           Obi
           is
           extreamly
           dangerous
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           horrid
           heaps
           of
           Ice
           with
           which
           it
           is
           pester'd
           almost
           all
           the
           year
           long
           ;
           and
           the
           Muscovites
           still
           bear
           in
           mind
           the
           misfortune
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           being
           engag'd
           too
           far
           in
           the
           Frozen
           Sea
           lost
           several
           of
           their
           Ships
           toward
           
             Nova
             Zembla
          
           .
        
         
           The
           River
           of
           Genessai
           ,
           besides
           the
           inconvenience
           which
           is
           common
           to
           it
           with
           the
           Obi
           ,
           
           has
           one
           particular
           ,
           which
           consists
           in
           Nine
           Water-falls
           ,
           which
           the
           Muscovites
           call
           Poroki
           ,
           or
           Poroges
           ,
           and
           are
           distant
           several
           Leagues
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           because
           there
           would
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           unlading
           the
           Vessel
           as
           many
           times
           as
           there
           are
           Water-falls
           to
           pass
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           have
           reason
           sufficient
           to
           avoid
           all
           that
           trouble
           ,
           
           and
           take
           a
           more
           convenient
           Road.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           course
           of
           the
           River
           Lena
           is
           more
           uniform
           ,
           but
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           is
           no
           less
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           to
           pass
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Obi
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           much
           pester'd
           with
           Ice
           ,
           yet
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Rocks
           and
           Shelves
           will
           afford
           no
           safety
           for
           Vessels
           of
           very
           small
           Burthen
           ;
           only
           some
           flat-bottom'd
           Gondola's
           will
           venture
           to
           pick
           up
           certain
           black
           and
           white
           Fish
           which
           they
           find
           among
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           for
           several
           occasions
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Yamour
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           Easterly
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           falls
           into
           the
           Sea
           of
           Iapon
           ,
           though
           it
           have
           none
           of
           those
           annoyances
           ,
           that
           render
           the
           other
           Rivers
           unpassable
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           part
           where
           it
           mixes
           with
           the
           Sea
           '
           ,
           there
           grows
           such
           a
           prodigious
           number
           of
           Sea-Bulrushes
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           take
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           for
           a
           real
           Forest.
           An
           Obstacle
           ,
           that
           might
           perhaps
           be
           remov'd
           were
           the
           Rushes
           like
           those
           ,
           which
           commonly
           grow
           in
           our
           Rivers
           ▪
           But
           the
           People
           have
           assur'd
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           such
           an
           excessive
           bigness
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           can
           hardly
           grasp
           one
           of
           'em
           with
           both
           his
           Arms
           ;
           by
           which
           you
           may
           guess
           that
           it
           would
           be
           as
           great
           a
           labour
           to
           clear
           that
           passage
           ,
           as
           to
           cut
           down
           and
           grub-up
           a
           whole
           Forest.
           
        
         
           However
           these
           Rivers
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           so
           full
           of
           Obstacles
           and
           Difficulties
           ,
           
           yet
           are
           of
           great
           use
           to
           the
           Muscovites
           for
           the
           more
           commodious
           crossing
           those
           vast
           Countries
           that
           lye
           between
           Siberia
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           China
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           they
           Travel
           more
           easily
           over
           'em
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           Frozen
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           by
           Land
           ,
           where
           the
           Roads
           can
           never
           be
           so
           level
           ,
           they
           are
           much
           more
           conveniently
           Navigable
           toward
           their
           Sources
           ,
           then
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Courses
           .
           And
           though
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           some
           Falls
           of
           Water
           in
           rowing
           upward
           against
           the
           Stream
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           neither
           so
           deep
           nor
           so
           dangerous
           as
           those
           that
           are
           nearer
           the
           mouths
           of
           the
           Rivers
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           remarkable
           where
           these
           Water-falls
           are
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           circumjacent
           Air
           seems
           to
           be
           as
           it
           were
           Embalm'd
           ,
           casting
           forth
           such
           a
           pleasing
           Fragrancy
           round
           about
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Persumes
           had
           spread
           themselves
           over
           all
           the
           adjoining
           Fields
           .
           If
           what
           those
           Travellers
           assure
           us
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           learnt
           these
           particulars
           ,
           be
           true
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           unfold
           this
           Riddle
           .
           For
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           tops
           of
           those
           Rocks
           that
           cause
           these
           Water-falls
           ,
           there
           grow
           most
           Odoriferous
           Flowers
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           great
           abundance
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           as
           ordinary
           Perfumes
           never
           diffuse
           their
           Odours
           more
           powerfully
           then-when
           they
           are
           frotted
           ,
           or
           held
           to
           the
           Fire
           ,
           so
           the
           Air
           
           being
           thus
           persum'd
           ,
           diffuses
           a
           stronger
           scent
           ,
           being
           agitated
           and
           heated
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Water
           precipitating
           with
           such
           a
           rapidness
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           exhales
           in
           places
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           undisturb'd
           and
           quiet
           calm
           .
        
         
           Here
           it
           is
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           say
           something
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           had
           I
           any
           thing
           particular
           to
           observe
           concerning
           it
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           remarkable
           that
           distinguishes
           it
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Provinces
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           excessive
           Cold
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           elevation
           of
           it
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           observ'd
           how
           the
           Muscovites
           won
           it
           from
           the
           Cosaques
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           more
           to
           add
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           man
           may
           be
           easily
           convinc'd
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           same
           Province
           of
           Muscovy
           is
           not
           so
           wild
           nor
           so
           desert
           as
           it
           is
           commonly
           thought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           hitherto
           discours'd
           concerning
           the
           different
           Roads
           that
           lead
           to
           China
           ,
           and
           the
           various
           Countries
           through
           which
           a
           Traveller
           must
           pass
           in
           his
           way
           thither
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           not
           mistak'n
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           at
           least
           some
           Idea
           of
           the
           greater
           Tartary
           ,
           so
           little
           known
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           concerning
           which
           no
           man
           dares
           over-curiously
           inform
           himself
           in
           Muscovy
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           a
           Jealousie
           to
           that
           Nation
           ,
           
           on
           ,
           the
           most
           distrustful
           and
           suspicious
           of
           any
           other
           perhaps
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           observe
           our
           measures
           to
           discover
           that
           little
           which
           I
           have
           made
           known
           .
           And
           't
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           ,
           had
           we
           come
           to
           Moscow
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           less
           favourable
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           learn'd
           so
           much
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           the
           Muscovites
           werethen
           designing
           to
           send
           an
           Embassadour
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           sollicite
           the
           King
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           League
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           then
           about
           to
           conclude
           with
           Germany
           and
           Poland
           against
           the
           Ottoman
           Empire
           ,
           we
           gave
           our selves
           a
           little
           more
           liberty
           to
           obtain
           those
           Informations
           we
           desir'd
           ,
           then
           at
           another
           time
           we
           durst
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Embassy
           encourag'd
           us
           to
           be
           less
           reserv'd
           in
           our
           inquisitiveness
           ,
           so
           the
           Muscovites
           made
           use
           of
           it
           as
           a
           reason
           and
           pretence
           to
           refuse
           the
           Passage
           we
           had
           been
           requesting
           ever
           since
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Moskow
           .
           However
           ,
           that
           their
           Ambassador
           might
           be
           the
           better
           receiv'd
           in
           France
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           study
           to
           find
           a
           fair
           pretence
           to
           be
           civilly
           rid
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           engage
           us
           to
           return
           back
           into
           France
           ,
           there
           to
           represent
           the
           advantages
           that
           might
           accrue
           to
           our
           Nation
           by
           a
           free
           Passage
           through
           Siberia
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           they
           met
           with
           one
           to
           their
           wish
           .
           For
           having
           learn'd
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           who
           examin'd
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           custom
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           come
           
           out
           of
           Persia
           into
           Muscovy
           without
           any
           Letters
           of
           Recommendation
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           without
           any
           Passports
           ;
           they
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           since
           they
           could
           not
           have
           any
           assurance
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           regard
           we
           had
           no
           Authentick
           Testimonials
           ,
           't
           was
           a
           great
           trouble
           to
           'em
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           refuse
           us
           ,
           what
           they
           plainly
           saw
           we
           requested
           only
           out
           of
           our
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           deeply
           sensible
           of
           all
           the
           Hardships
           we
           had
           endur'd
           in
           so
           tedious
           a
           Journey
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           motive
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Chineses
           :
           But
           in
           regard
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           by
           the
           Maxims
           of
           their
           State
           ,
           not
           to
           grant
           free
           Passage
           through
           their
           Territories
           ,
           but
           to
           Persons
           that
           they
           knew
           ,
           we
           were
           not
           to
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           they
           requir'd
           some
           Assurances
           from
           us
           before
           they
           allow'd
           us
           that
           Permission
           .
        
         
           They
           added
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           the
           extremity
           of
           our
           sorrow
           occasion'd
           by
           this
           denyal
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           a
           fair
           opportunity
           to
           return
           into
           France
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           just
           a
           sending
           thither
           one
           of
           the
           Principal
           Lords
           of
           the
           Court
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           would
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           going
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           should
           make
           it
           his
           business
           when
           we
           came
           home
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           procuring
           from
           our
           King
           such
           Passports
           and
           Recommendations
           as
           were
           necessary
           
           for
           the
           success
           of
           our
           Enterprize
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           in
           vain
           soever
           we
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           to
           signify
           the
           least
           reluctancy
           to
           their
           complemental
           Proposal
           ,
           we
           ceas'd
           not
           however
           to
           press
           'em
           with
           all
           the
           importunity
           imaginable
           ,
           not
           to
           expose
           us
           to
           so
           many
           delays
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           those
           great
           expences
           which
           they
           might
           so
           easily
           spare
           us
           ;
           that
           since
           they
           were
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Kings
           sincere
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           question
           but
           that
           they
           would
           do
           him
           a
           most
           acceptable
           kindness
           ,
           in
           facilitating
           the
           means
           for
           us
           to
           go
           and
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           remote
           extremities
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           having
           receiv'd
           a
           precise
           Order
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           which
           Prince
           Gallichin
           also
           imparted
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Czar's
           Name
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           farther
           contending
           ;
           we
           must
           resolve
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           prepare
           our selves
           for
           a
           Voyage
           quite
           different
           from
           what
           we
           had
           design'd
           some
           years
           before
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           Embark
           in
           company
           with
           their
           Ambassador
           :
           For
           in
           regard
           we
           mistrusted
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Negotiations
           in
           France
           ,
           we
           thought
           it
           our
           surer
           course
           to
           manage
           our
           business
           by
           our selves
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           concern
           him
           with
           us
           in
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           we
           went
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           before
           we
           left
           Moskow
           ,
           nor
           was
           he
           
           sorry
           to
           see
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           being
           willing
           to
           inform
           himself
           before
           his
           departure
           of
           several
           things
           in
           relation
           to
           France
           ,
           he
           sent
           us
           Sleds
           about
           Ten
           a
           Clock
           at
           Night
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           discourse
           us
           more
           freely
           at
           Night
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           his
           being
           check'd
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           which
           prohibits
           all
           the
           Boyars
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           Employments
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           Communication
           with
           Foreigners
           ,
           under
           any
           pretence
           whatever
           .
        
         
           We
           staid
           with
           him
           near
           Three
           Hours
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           he
           ask'd
           us
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Civility
           what
           course
           we
           thought
           was
           most
           proper
           for
           him
           to
           take
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           be
           kindly
           receiv'd
           in
           France
           ;
           we
           told
           him
           frankly
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           the
           surest
           ways
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           an
           open-hearted
           generosity
           and
           impartial
           disengagement
           in
           all
           his
           Conduct
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           people
           under
           his
           Character
           were
           never
           esteem'd
           in
           the
           French
           Court
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           want
           of
           these
           precautions
           ,
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           not
           met
           with
           that
           satisfaction
           with
           which
           they
           flatter'd
           themselves
           .
           But
           whatever
           we
           said
           ,
           we
           found
           him
           but
           very
           little
           enclin'd
           to
           listen
           to
           us
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           while
           we
           were
           discoursing
           with
           him
           ,
           his
           People
           were
           busy
           below
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           lading
           several
           Waggons
           with
           Furrs
           ,
           the
           sale
           of
           which
           we
           knew
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           his
           Ambassy
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           in
           regard
           there
           is
           but
           very
           little
           Money
           stirring
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           any
           at
           all
           to
           be
           seen
           but
           what
           comes
           out
           of
           Foreign
           Countries
           ;
           it
           behoves
           'em
           therefore
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           not
           enough
           to
           Trade
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           fetch
           it
           in
           by
           the
           Sale
           of
           their
           Furs
           of
           all
           sorts
           into
           Foreign
           Parts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           Revenue
           the
           Czars
           have
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           live
           without
           sending
           into
           remote
           Countries
           a
           Numerous
           Troop
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           an
           Ambassador
           ,
           who
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           defrays
           their
           Charges
           in
           all
           Countries
           where
           he
           goes
           ,
           frees
           'em
           also
           from
           the
           Payment
           of
           Custom
           ,
           which
           would
           eat
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Gains
           ,
           were
           they
           oblig'd
           to
           pay
           the
           rigor
           of
           what
           might
           be
           demanded
           from
           '
           em
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           person
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           spake
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Princes
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           best
           headpieces
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           sorry
           perhaps
           to
           have
           seen
           himself
           rid
           of
           this
           same
           Train
           of
           Merchants
           luggage
           ,
           which
           he
           readily
           foresaw
           would
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           him
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           person
           in
           love
           with
           Honour
           beyond
           the
           common
           rate
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           to
           have
           been
           in
           condition
           to
           support
           his
           Character
           .
           But
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           
           behov'd
           him
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           own
           ,
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           do
           otherwise
           then
           had
           been
           practis'd
           all
           along
           .
           So
           that
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           put
           himself
           at
           the
           head
           of
           several
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           then
           assume
           the
           Title
           of
           Gentlemen
           :
           A
           Title
           however
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           easily
           throw
           aside
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           act
           the
           Pedlers
           in
           the
           Sale
           of
           their
           Skins
           .
        
         
           Two
           days
           after
           this
           Nocturnal
           Visit
           ,
           we
           departed
           from
           Moskow
           in
           company
           with
           a
           Muscovite-Boyar
           ,
           who
           was
           returning
           home
           to
           his
           own
           house
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Lithuania
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           having
           been
           formerly
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           himself
           ,
           preserv'd
           a
           kindness
           still
           for
           us
           that
           were
           so
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Muscovites
           refus'd
           to
           let
           us
           pass
           thorow
           their
           Territories
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           despair
           of
           reviving
           our
           designs
           upon
           the
           Promise
           they
           made
           us
           ,
           to
           grant
           us
           the
           favour
           that
           we
           demanded
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           should
           understand
           ,
           that
           our
           King
           approv'd
           our
           enterprize
           .
           And
           with
           this
           prospect
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           my
           Companion
           and
           my self
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Poland
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           the
           Muscovite-Boyar
           ,
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           who
           shew'd
           us
           all
           the
           Civilities
           imaginable
           upon
           the
           Road
           ;
           no
           less
           kind
           to
           a
           Dominican
           Fryer
           ,
           that
           Travell'd
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           being
           entrusted
           with
           Letters
           from
           the
           Cha
           of
           Persia
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Letter
           to
           the
           Pope
           was
           enclos'd
           in
           a
           Purse
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           Emperor
           in
           another
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Silver
           .
           And
           the
           substance
           of
           both
           was
           an
           Answer
           to
           certain
           Letters
           ,
           which
           those
           two
           Potentates
           had
           written
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           the
           Persian
           Monarch
           ,
           exhorting
           him
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           success
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           had
           bless'd
           their
           Arms
           ,
           to
           recover
           those
           Places
           ,
           which
           the
           Turk
           had
           wrested
           from
           the
           Persian
           some
           years
           before
           .
           But
           the
           Cha
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           was
           unwilling
           to
           regain
           his
           losses
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           his
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           sacrific'd
           all
           other
           considerations
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Atamadoulet
           ,
           or
           Prime
           Minister
           of
           the
           Persian
           Empire
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           means
           be
           induc'd
           to
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Ottomans
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           doubtful
           of
           the
           success
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           were
           willing
           ,
           that
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           should
           think
           himself
           beholding
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           having
           diverted
           so
           furious
           a
           storm
           from
           his
           Empire
           ;
           And
           perhaps
           ,
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           less
           glad
           of
           the
           opportunity
           to
           testify
           to
           the
           Ottoman
           Sultan
           ,
           the
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Sunni
           ,
           as
           much
           a
           Persian
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           the
           Duty
           of
           his
           Employment
           bound
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Zealous
           Defenders
           of
           Aly's
           Sect.
           
        
         
         
           But
           whatever
           reason
           the
           Cha
           of
           Persia
           had
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           swai'd
           by
           all
           the
           reasons
           which
           the
           Embassadors
           from
           several
           of
           the
           European
           Princes
           laid
           before
           him
           ;
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           last
           Letters
           ,
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           'em
           ,
           imported
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           still
           a
           vail
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           that
           hinder'd
           him
           from
           seeing
           clearly
           into
           all
           those
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           were
           propounded
           to
           him
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           purport
           of
           those
           ,
           wherewith
           that
           German
           Dominican
           was
           entrusted
           ,
           in
           whose
           company
           we
           cross'd
           one
           part
           of
           
             Muscovy
             ,
             Lithunia
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           White-Russia
           ,
           and
           parted
           at
           length
           at
           Warsaw
           ,
           where
           we
           arriv'd
           the
           12th
           .
           of
           March
           in
           the
           Year
           1686.
           about
           Eleven
           Months
           after
           Father
           Barnaby
           and
           my self
           set
           out
           of
           Irivan
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TRAVELS
           IN
           MUSCOVY
           .
        
         
           Book
           the
           Fourth
           .
        
         
           WHat
           a
           certain
           Author
           reports
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Hero
           ,
           whose
           Character
           he
           design'd
           to
           heighten
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           apply'd
           to
           those
           who
           profess
           the
           Apostolical
           Life
           ;
           when
           entring
           upon
           the
           particulars
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           he
           affirm●d
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           every
           one
           of
           his
           laborious
           Exploits
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           as
           an
           introduction
           to
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           was
           ingag'd
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Courage
           .
        
         
         
           Notwithstanding
           all
           the
           hardships
           and
           fatigues
           Father
           Barnaby
           had
           undergone
           for
           
           several
           years
           ,
           in
           his
           Mission
           into
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Miseries
           he
           had
           suffer'd
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           design
           that
           had
           driven
           us
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           he
           was
           forc'd
           to
           renounce
           the
           Repose
           that
           was
           offer'd
           him
           at
           Warsaw
           ,
           to
           repair
           forthwith
           to
           Dantzic
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           finding
           a
           Vessel
           there
           ,
           to
           Transport
           him
           over
           into
           France
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           us
           should
           remain
           near
           Muscovy
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           the
           better
           inform'd
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           those
           People
           in
           relation
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           certain
           notice
           might
           be
           given
           thereof
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           should
           go
           to
           manage
           our
           Concerns
           with
           our
           Superiors
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           should
           tarry
           in
           Poland
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           other
           measures
           to
           facilitate
           the
           Success
           of
           our
           Enterprise
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           left
           me
           ,
           and
           Providence
           seconding
           our
           design
           ,
           furnish'd
           him
           with
           a
           Ship
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           Dantzic
           ,
           ready
           to
           set
           Sail
           for
           Amsterdam
           ,
           where
           he
           arriv'd
           safe
           after
           some
           days
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           proceeded
           with
           speed
           towards
           Paris
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           Negotiated
           our
           Affairs
           there
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Success
           we
           could
           expect
           ,
           I
           was
           sufficiently
           employ'd
           at
           Warsaw
           ,
           by
           the
           Pity
           
           of
           the
           French
           Inhabitants
           that
           are
           setled
           there
           in
           great
           numbers
           .
           They
           having
           been
           long
           desirous
           to
           have
           a
           French
           Jesuit
           among
           'em
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           those
           Spiritual
           Advices
           they
           could
           not
           easily
           meet
           with
           in
           a
           Foreign
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           no
           sooner
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           but
           they
           sent
           their
           Burguemaster
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           intreat
           me
           ,
           during
           my
           abode
           in
           that
           Royal
           City
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Conduct
           of
           their
           Souls
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           the
           Care
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           for
           many
           Ages
           .
           I
           accepted
           that
           Employment
           freely
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           it
           until
           our
           Affairs
           were
           absolutely
           regulated
           to
           undertake
           a
           second
           Voyage
           into
           Muscovy
           .
        
         
           Altho
           the
           earnestness
           those
           Zealous
           Christians
           express'd
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           took
           up
           the
           best
           part
           of
           my
           time
           during
           my
           abode
           among
           them
           ,
           my
           Labour
           was
           very
           well
           recompenc'd
           and
           eas'd
           by
           the
           Holy
           Use
           they
           made
           of
           all
           the
           Instructions
           they
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           by
           my
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           was
           so
           sensible
           ,
           as
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           how
           easily
           a
           Heart
           that
           has
           a
           good
           Foundation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           recovers
           out
           of
           those
           disorders
           to
           which
           it
           had
           abandon'd
           its
           self
           ,
           when
           truly
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           its
           Profession
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Obligations
           unto
           which
           we
           are
           engag'd
           by
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           Consolation
           I
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Zeal
           I
           observ'd
           in
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           I
           
           receiv'd
           another
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           yet
           more
           particularly
           to
           relate
           to
           my
           Profession
           of
           Missionary
           ,
           the
           main
           end
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Infidels
           and
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           Prince
           Tsartoresky
           famous
           throughout
           all
           Poland
           for
           his
           Virtue
           and
           Merit
           ,
           whereby
           he
           had
           acquir'd
           the
           Veneration
           of
           all
           the
           Polanders
           ,
           had
           a
           Tartarian
           Slave
           among
           his
           Servants
           ,
           into
           whom
           his
           Illustrious
           Master's
           good
           Examples
           had
           inspir'd
           an
           inclination
           to
           Christianity
           :
           but
           whereas
           this
           Vertuous
           Palatin
           ,
           
           could
           meet
           with
           no
           body
           to
           Instruct
           that
           poor
           Mahometan
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Understanding
           his
           Language
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           much
           troubled
           at
           his
           not
           being
           able
           to
           second
           the
           Pious
           Desires
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           in
           his
           good
           intention
           for
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           of
           which
           till
           then
           ,
           he
           had
           had
           but
           a
           superficial
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           understood
           that
           I
           could
           speak
           Tartar
           ,
           he
           sent
           this
           half
           Converted
           Infidel
           to
           me
           ,
           desiring
           me
           to
           explain
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Engagements
           that
           are
           contracted
           by
           him
           that
           Embraces
           it
           .
           I
           met
           with
           no
           difficulty
           to
           unseal
           the
           Eyes
           of
           this
           poor
           Blind
           ,
           whom
           the
           misfortune
           of
           Birth
           ,
           rather
           than
           obstinacy
           had
           kept
           till
           then
           in
           Idolatry
           .
           He
           being
           of
           a
           very
           mild
           disposition
           ,
           I
           soon
           dispos'd
           him
           to
           receive
           
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           was
           perform'd
           on
           Whitsunday
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           generous
           Master
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           his
           Liberty
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           cast
           off
           the
           Bondage
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           endeavour'd
           ,
           by
           many
           reiterated
           Menaces
           to
           regain
           this
           precious
           Conquest
           from
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           I
           receiv'd
           this
           information
           from
           this
           new
           Convert's
           own
           Mouth
           soon
           after
           his
           Regeneration
           by
           the
           Waters
           of
           Holy
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           am
           the
           more
           inclin'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           the
           candidness
           of
           his
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Talking
           with
           him
           one
           day
           ,
           about
           the
           Happiness
           of
           his
           Condition
           ,
           and
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           in
           calling
           him
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           with
           his
           usual
           simplicity
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           purchas'd
           it
           very
           dear
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cost
           him
           his
           Life
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           having
           given
           me
           a
           small
           account
           of
           all
           the
           violent
           Temptations
           he
           had
           undergone
           ,
           while
           I
           was
           most
           earnest
           to
           Instruct
           and
           fit
           him
           for
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           declar'd
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           a
           hideous
           terrible
           Phantasm
           had
           appear'd
           to
           him
           several
           times
           ,
           threatning
           to
           strangle
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           persisted
           in
           his
           Resolution
           of
           becoming
           a
           Christian.
           To
           this
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Apparition
           had
           frighten'd
           him
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           while
           we
           were
           disposing
           him
           by
           the
           usual
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           receive
           this
           first
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           certainly
           have
           run
           away
           ,
           had
           
           I
           not
           been
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           stopp'd
           him
           by
           my
           Presence
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           those
           horrid
           Apparitions
           had
           ceas'd
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           found
           the
           saving
           Vertue
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           Peace
           and
           Tranquility
           it
           had
           infus'd
           into
           his
           Soul
           ,
           from
           that
           happy
           moment
           .
        
         
           The
           Conversion
           of
           this
           Infidel
           ,
           
           was
           soon
           after
           follow'd
           by
           that
           of
           an
           
             Hungarian
             Lutheran
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           all
           along
           taken
           for
           a
           Zealous
           Catholic
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           exact
           in
           coming
           to
           all
           my
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           the
           regularity
           of
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           answer'd
           the
           Idea
           I
           had
           form'd
           to
           my self
           about
           him
           ,
           before
           my
           being
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           was
           strangely
           surpriz'd
           when
           he
           came
           to
           acquaint
           me
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           I
           least
           expected
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           Error
           in
           which
           he
           had
           liv'd
           till
           then
           ,
           and
           his
           sincere
           Resolution
           of
           obeying
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           press'd
           him
           earnestly
           to
           abjure
           his
           said
           Error
           :
           And
           whereas
           he
           was
           fully
           instructed
           in
           all
           the
           Points
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           very
           well
           confirm'd
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           receive
           his
           Abjuration
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           him
           afterwards
           to
           Receive
           the
           other
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           so
           absolutely
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           proper
           Functions
           of
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           Satisfaction
           I
           receiv'd
           
           thereby
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           furthering
           the
           grand
           Design
           that
           had
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           come
           into
           Poland
           .
        
         
           The
           necessity
           of
           keeping
           a
           Correspondence
           of
           Letters
           with
           my
           Companion
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           France
           ,
           made
           me
           apply
           my self
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Bethune
           ,
           to
           fix
           it
           with
           less
           trouble
           .
           This
           Lord
           who
           has
           resided
           long
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Poland
           ,
           convinc'd
           me
           in
           that
           occasion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           many
           others
           that
           offer'd
           themselves
           in
           the
           Sequel
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Affection
           of
           his
           Family
           to
           our
           Society
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           all
           the
           Zeal
           ,
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           most
           Christian
           of
           all
           our
           Kings
           can
           expect
           of
           his
           most
           faithful
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           inform'd
           by
           a
           Letter
           I
           wrote
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           motive
           for
           which
           I
           begg'd
           his
           Protection
           ,
           besides
           the
           assurances
           he
           was
           pleas●d
           to
           give
           me
           of
           it
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           obliging
           manner
           imaginable
           ;
           he
           was
           moreover
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           acquaint
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           with
           our
           design
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           learnt
           such
           particular
           things
           ,
           concerning
           the
           way
           we
           design'd
           to
           discover
           ,
           that
           he
           engag'd
           me
           to
           come
           soon
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           there
           to
           draw
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           spring
           head
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           certain
           informations
           that
           would
           have
           been
           so
           useful
           to
           us
           ,
           had
           we
           been
           able
           to
           overcome
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           .
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           known
           in
           France
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           who
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           curious
           and
           most
           knowing
           Princes
           in
           Europe
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           affect
           this
           discovery
           ,
           and
           what
           advantage
           might
           be
           deriv●d
           from
           the
           proximity
           of
           his
           Territories
           to
           Muscovy
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           facilitate
           the
           Execution
           thereof
           ;
           
           I
           was
           order'd
           to
           go
           to
           kiss
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           to
           implore
           his
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           our
           Designs
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           second
           the
           better
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           had
           lately
           concluded
           a
           Peace
           with
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           whereof
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Articles
           for
           Religion
           ,
           was
           ;
           that
           the
           Czars
           should
           grant
           a
           free
           passage
           through
           their
           Countries
           ,
           to
           such
           Religious
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           should
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           send
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Infidels
           .
        
         
           These
           happy
           conjunctures
           which
           flatter'd
           our
           hopes
           so
           agreeably
           ,
           occasion'd
           me
           to
           quit
           Warsaw
           forthwith
           ,
           to
           repair
           to
           Iavarow
           ,
           where
           the
           Court
           resided
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           Marquess
           of
           Bethune
           presented
           me
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           procur'd
           me
           the
           Honour
           of
           Kissing
           his
           Hands
           ,
           soon
           after
           my
           Arrival
           .
           I
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           by
           my self
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           I
           had
           heard
           both
           in
           Europe
           and
           in
           Asia
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           Qualifications
           of
           that
           August
           Prince
           ,
           
           who
           is
           so
           much
           admir'd
           in
           all
           parts
           for
           his
           Heroic
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           was
           no
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Design
           that
           brought
           me
           to
           Court
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           begin
           the
           Discourse
           himself
           about
           the
           project
           of
           our
           Journey
           into
           China
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           me
           such
           grand
           overtures
           to
           contrive
           it
           ,
           yet
           more
           advantageously
           than
           we
           had
           been
           able
           to
           do
           ;
           that
           I
           shall
           ever
           regret
           the
           occasion
           ,
           which
           Hell
           being
           broke
           loose
           against
           us
           ,
           has
           made
           us
           lose
           ,
           of
           putting
           it
           into
           Execution
           ,
           where
           circumstances
           were
           so
           favourable
           as
           they
           were
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           An
           Ambassador
           from
           Muscovy
           ,
           
           call'd
           Nicephore
           ,
           whom
           the
           Czars
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           some
           time
           after
           his
           return
           from
           Pekin
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           Resided
           in
           the
           same
           Quality
           ;
           had
           Communicated
           these
           Secrets
           to
           this
           Prince
           ,
           who
           Honour'd
           me
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           the
           Map
           ,
           or
           Book
           of
           Roads
           ,
           which
           Monsieur
           d'Ablancourt
           had
           fram'd
           upon
           the
           Memoirs
           that
           Envoy
           had
           left
           him
           .
        
         
           These
           Memoirs
           agree
           so
           exactly
           with
           the
           Relation
           of
           
           all
           other
           Travellers
           who
           have
           Travell'd
           that
           way
           since
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           to
           the
           exact
           and
           
           faithful
           Description
           he
           has
           given
           of
           all
           the
           Countries
           and
           People
           he
           has
           discover'd
           in
           his
           Journey
           :
           In
           my
           second
           Journey
           into
           Muscovy
           ,
           I
           had
           often
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           convincing
           my self
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Uniformity
           of
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           all
           those
           I
           consulted
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           passage
           .
           They
           all
           agreed
           to
           the
           position
           of
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Forts
           mention'd
           in
           the
           said
           Map
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           perfect
           ,
           had
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Longitude
           and
           Latitude
           been
           faithfully
           set
           down
           .
           But
           it
           will
           be
           very
           difficult
           ever
           to
           be
           certain
           as
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           unless
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           making
           any
           regular
           Observations
           themselves
           ,
           would
           permit
           some
           Mathematician
           that
           has
           more
           skill
           than
           they
           have
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           related
           ,
           in
           the
           preceding
           Book
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           way
           the
           Muscovites
           use
           to
           Travel
           into
           China
           ,
           is
           partly
           Extracted
           from
           the
           Memoirs
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           did
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           Communicate
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           I
           have
           done
           since
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           get
           a
           confirmation
           thereof
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           needless
           to
           repeat
           it
           here
           ,
           since
           I
           can
           add
           nothing
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           World
           may
           the
           better
           rely
           upon
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           facility
           of
           Travelling
           into
           China
           by
           Land
           ,
           which
           till
           now
           had
           been
           look●d
           upon
           as
           impracticable
           ,
           by
           Reason
           that
           it
           has
           been
           examin'd
           and
           
           approv'd
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           knowing
           Prince
           ,
           and
           least
           lyable
           to
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           ,
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           Instructions
           which
           I
           immediately
           sent
           to
           France
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Informations
           ,
           we
           had
           already
           receiv'd
           from
           divers
           parts
           ,
           on
           which
           we
           could
           rely
           ,
           induc'd
           our
           Superiors
           very
           much
           to
           favour
           our
           Designs
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           foresaw
           such
           considerable
           advantages
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           They
           being
           convinc'd
           ,
           by
           what
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           had
           lately
           done
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Siam
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           not
           want
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           succeed
           in
           our
           Enterprise
           ,
           was
           to
           propose
           it
           to
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           Zealous
           for
           whatever
           relates
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           were
           not
           deceiv'd
           in
           their
           Conjectures
           ;
           
           for
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           represented
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           great
           advantages
           that
           might
           accrue
           from
           that
           discovery
           ,
           which
           promis'd
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Conversion
           of
           all
           Tartary
           ,
           but
           that
           Prince
           instantly
           granted
           what
           ever
           they
           desir'd
           for
           the
           facilitating
           of
           that
           important
           passage
           .
           
           Besides
           most
           advantageous
           Passports
           ,
           and
           other
           particular
           assistances
           we
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           gave
           us
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           as
           being
           his
           Mathematicians
           ,
           to
           Authorize
           us
           the
           more
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           through
           which
           we
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           pass
           ,
           with
           other
           particular
           Recommendations
           to
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           who
           had
           express'd
           so
           much
           earnestness
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           have
           those
           assurances
           of
           the
           Interest
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           they
           most
           esteem
           and
           respect
           on
           Earth
           ,
           took
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           our
           Designs
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           Contents
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           will
           be
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           to
           see
           the
           Fantastical
           List
           of
           the
           Pompous
           ,
           Magnificent
           Titles
           the
           Czars
           affect
           ,
           and
           are
           ●o
           jealous
           of
           ;
           that
           were
           any
           of
           them
           omitted
           in
           the
           Letters
           that
           are
           written
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           receive
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Copy
           of
           that
           which
           his
           Majesty
           did
           us
           the
           Honour
           to
           Entrust
           us
           with
           ,
           for
           the
           two
           Princes
           that
           are
           now
           Reigning
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               .
            
             
               MOst
               High
               ,
               Most
               Excellent
               ,
               Most
               Puissant
               ,
               
               and
               Most
               Magnanimous
               Princes
               ,
               Our
               Dearly
               Beloved
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Friends
               ,
               Czars
               and
               great
               Dukes
               ,
               John
               and
               Peter
               Sons
               of
               Alexis
               ,
               A●tocrators
               of
               all
               the
               great
               and
               lesser
               white
               
                 Russia
                 ,
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 Kiovia
                 ,
                 Wolodimeria
                 ,
                 Novogord
                 ,
              
               Czars
               of
               Cazan
               ,
               Czars
               of
               Astrakan
               ,
               Czars
               of
               Siberia
               ,
               Lords
               of
               Pleskow
               ,
               Great
               Dukes
               of
               
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 T
                 wer
                 ,
                 Inhor
                 ,
                 Permo
                 ,
                 Westquiá
                 ,
                 Bulgaria
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Great
               Dukes
               of
               the
               inferior
               Novogord
               of
               
                 Tzernikovia
                 ,
                 Resens
                 ,
                 Rostof
                 ,
                 Jeroslaw
                 ,
                 Bielejezor
                 ,
                 Udor
                 ,
                 Obdor
                 ,
                 Condomir
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               Lords
               of
               Iberia
               ,
               Czars
               of
               
                 Cartalania
                 ,
                 Garsinia
              
               ,
               Dukes
               of
               Cabadin
               ,
               and
               Dukes
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Circassia
               and
               Georgia
               ,
               and
               of
               several
               other
               Oriental
               ,
               Occidental
               ,
               and
               S●ptentrional
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ,
               Paternals
               ,
               great
               Paternal
               Heirs
               ,
               Successors
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Rulers
               .
            
             
               Being
               desirous
               to
               savour
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               Us
               lyes
               ,
               the
               Pious
               Designs
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Iesuits
               ,
               Our
               Good
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               go
               Missionaries
               into
               China
               ,
               and
               other
               Oriental
               
               Countries
               ,
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               People
               that
               inhabit
               those
               cold
               Climes
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               True
               God
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               there
               to
               make
               all
               necessary
               observations
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Nations
               are
               equally
               concern'd
               ;
               and
               being
               also
               inform'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               easie
               cut
               through
               your
               Territories
               into
               China
               ,
               We
               intreat
               you
               to
               grant
               those
               Fathers
               all
               such
               permission
               and
               passports
               as
               they
               shall
               have
               occasion
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               pass
               and
               repass
               through
               those
               Territories
               and
               Seas
               that
               are
               under
               your
               Command
               ,
               but
               also
               there
               ,
               to
               receive
               all
               manner
               of
               Protection
               ,
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               We
               engaging
               and
               promising
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ,
               when
               desir'd
               and
               requir'd
               so
               to
               do
               by
               you
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               pray
               God
               ,
               Most
               High
               ,
               Most
               Excellent
               ,
               Most
               Puissant
               ,
               and
               Most
               Magnanimous
               Princes
               ,
               Our
               Dearly
               Beloved
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Friends
               ,
               to
               keep
               your
               Majesties
               under
               his
               Holy
               Protection
               .
               Written
               at
               Fontainebleau
               ,
               the
               8th
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               1687.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 good
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Friend
                 ,
                 
                   Lewis
                   .
                   Colbert
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           Muscovites
           being
           the
           greatest
           Formalists
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           one
           is
           oblig'd
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Letters
           that
           are
           written
           to
           the
           Czars
           ,
           to
           specifie
           distinctly
           all
           the
           Titles
           they
           affect
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           all
           the
           Speeches
           that
           are
           made
           to
           them
           in
           public
           whenever
           their
           Names
           are
           mention'd
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           should
           the
           Memory
           of
           any
           Ambassadour
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           chance
           to
           slip
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           enumeration
           of
           all
           those
           lofty
           Titles
           ,
           he
           would
           expose
           himself
           to
           receive
           an
           Affront
           from
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           one
           should
           take
           a
           Province
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           omit
           any
           of
           those
           Qualities
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           which
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           so
           many
           appurtenances
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           The
           Court
           of
           France
           not
           being
           ignorant
           of
           their
           niceness
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           omitted
           none
           of
           those
           Formalities
           ,
           in
           hopes
           thereby
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           be
           the
           more
           favourable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           While
           Father
           Barnaby
           was
           labouring
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           
           to
           procure
           us
           all
           the
           security
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           on
           for
           the
           Execution
           of
           our
           Enterprise
           ;
           I
           receiv'd
           Order
           from
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           to
           chuse
           out
           some
           Companions
           in
           Poland
           ,
           equally
           Zealous
           ,
           and
           capable
           to
           facilitate
           the
           Success
           thereof
           .
           It
           was
           no
           hard
           Task
           for
           me
           to
           find
           out
           such
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           our
           Society
           has
           two
           great
           Provinces
           .
           Both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           would
           
           have
           a
           share
           in
           that
           important
           design
           ,
           and
           offer
           a
           Victim
           a
           piece
           to
           God.
           Altho
           several
           Jesuits
           had
           long
           aspir'd
           to
           that
           Happiness
           ,
           we
           only
           pick'd
           out
           two
           ,
           which
           indeed
           were
           worth
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           whom
           we
           took
           out
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           
           was
           call'd
           Zapolski
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           extraordinarily
           sollicitous
           for
           upwards
           of
           Twenty
           Years
           together
           ,
           to
           go
           a
           Missionary
           into
           China
           .
           His
           Family
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           possess'd
           the
           most
           considerable
           Offices
           among
           us
           :
           Besides
           Philosophy
           ,
           Mathematicks
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           Taught
           many
           years
           with
           Credit
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Linguist
           ,
           and
           particularly
           vers'd
           in
           the
           
             Russian
             Tongue
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           most
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           occasion
           that
           was
           offer'd
           him
           by
           us
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           had
           long
           been
           desirous
           of
           .
           He
           was
           Rector
           to
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Colleges
           in
           
             Prussia
             Royal
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           inform'd
           that
           we
           design'd
           to
           call
           some
           Fathers
           of
           his
           Nation
           to
           our
           assistance
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           made
           such
           earnest
           sollicitations
           at
           Rome
           ,
           for
           leave
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           express'd
           so
           much
           Zeal
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           happiness
           of
           a
           Life
           altogether
           Apostolical
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           obtain
           till
           then
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           leave
           to
           
           quit
           his
           Superiour's
           Place
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           apply
           himself
           wholly
           to
           an
           Apostolical
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           was
           nam'd
           Terpiloweski
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Province
           of
           Lithuania
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           cost
           them
           very
           dear
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Merit
           ,
           he
           taught
           the
           Mathematicks
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Vilna
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           that
           I
           was
           employ'd
           in
           getting
           some
           Travelling
           Companion
           .
           Whereas
           he
           stood
           possess'd
           of
           all
           the
           qualifications
           that
           could
           be
           desir'd
           in
           an
           accomplish'd
           Missionary
           ;
           a
           known
           Vertue
           ,
           a
           Charming
           Sweetness
           ,
           an
           Admirable
           Address
           for
           all
           handy
           works
           ,
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Skill
           in
           Playing
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           in
           handling
           an
           Ingraver
           ;
           I
           excited
           him
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           I
           could
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           thing
           in
           order
           ,
           to
           obtain
           of
           his
           Superiours
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           which
           his
           profound
           humilty
           made
           him
           to
           seem
           unworthy
           ,
           altho'
           he
           was
           very
           desirous
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           did
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           by
           reiterated
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Supplications
           ,
           he
           overcame
           all
           the
           obstacles
           that
           oppos'd
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           Holy
           Desires
           .
        
         
           The
           Esclavonian
           and
           Russian
           Tongues
           which
           those
           two
           Missionaries
           understood
           perfectly
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Turkish
           and
           Tartar
           ,
           which
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           and
           my self
           spoke
           sufficiently
           ,
           enabled
           us
           to
           cross
           all
           Siberia
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           to
           the
           Consines
           of
           China
           ,
           without
           wanting
           any
           
           foreign
           Interpreters
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           for
           which
           we
           engag'd
           Poland
           to
           enter
           into
           our
           design
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           order
           to
           discover
           that
           passage
           with
           ease
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           sequel
           would
           have
           prov'd
           so
           much
           the
           more
           easie
           to
           all
           our
           Society
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           it
           seem'd
           to
           secure
           us
           a
           Communication
           with
           the
           most
           distant
           Countries
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           happy
           disposition
           I
           met
           with
           on
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Polish
           Fathers
           in
           Order
           to
           promote
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           no
           sooner
           known
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           they
           labour'd
           with
           all
           the
           speed
           imaginable
           to
           obtain
           us
           all
           the
           assistance
           they
           judg●d
           proper
           to
           facilitate
           more
           and
           more
           the
           execution
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           who
           knew
           better
           than
           any
           Man
           what
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           new
           way
           we
           were
           going
           to
           attempt
           ,
           took
           care
           to
           provide
           abundance
           of
           Trinkets
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           excellent
           Remedies
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           present
           them
           to
           those
           Tartarian
           Princes
           ,
           whose
           Protection
           we
           should
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           :
           He
           was
           likewise
           provided
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Mathematical
           Instruments
           to
           observe
           the
           Longitudes
           of
           the
           different
           Countries
           through
           which
           we
           were
           to
           pass
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           was
           furnish'd
           with
           all
           things
           that
           could
           render
           our
           Journey
           of
           use
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Sciences
           .
        
         
         
           Being
           thus
           provided
           with
           all
           things
           ,
           
           besides
           the
           King's
           Recommendations
           ,
           he
           repair'd
           to
           Roan
           ,
           there
           to
           imbark
           with
           a
           young
           Jes●it
           ,
           who
           had
           only
           enter'd
           himself
           in
           the
           Society
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           dedicate
           his
           Life
           to
           foreign
           Missions
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           season
           of
           the
           Year
           was
           far
           spent
           ,
           it
           being
           then
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           November
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           depart
           from
           Warsaw
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           spent
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           Dantzic
           ,
           there
           to
           tarry
           for
           my
           Companions
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           hop'd
           to
           reach
           Moscow
           before
           the
           end
           of
           Winter
           .
           But
           God
           Almighty's
           Providence
           ,
           
           whose
           Judgments
           are
           unfathomable
           ,
           having
           suffer'd
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           dear
           Conductor
           was
           imbark'd
           ,
           to
           miscarry
           ,
           put
           me
           to
           a
           new
           Trial
           ,
           aud
           by
           that
           Affliction
           ,
           the
           most
           sensible
           that
           ever
           I
           underwent
           ,
           dispos'd
           me
           to
           a
           great
           many
           others
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           was
           expos'd
           in
           the
           sequel
           .
        
         
           Although
           this
           fatal
           Accident
           happen'd
           while
           I
           was
           at
           Dantzic
           ,
           where
           I
           had
           some
           secret
           presages
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           was
           not
           certainly
           inform'd
           therewith
           till
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           which
           hinder'd
           me
           from
           taking
           such
           speedy
           measures
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           repair
           so
           great
           a
           
           Loss
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           violence
           of
           my
           Affliction
           at
           the
           Confirmation
           I
           receiv'd
           of
           it
           from
           
             France
             ,
             Amsterdam
          
           ,
           and
           Hamburg
           ,
           
           I
           resolv'd
           not
           to
           droop
           ,
           and
           God
           Almighty
           inspir'd
           me
           with
           Courage
           enough
           to
           renew
           a
           design
           which
           had
           cost
           us
           so
           much
           Labour
           ,
           and
           which
           nothing
           but
           the
           motive
           of
           his
           Glory
           could
           ind●ce
           me
           to
           persist
           in
           ,
           considering
           all
           the
           oppositions
           we
           had
           met
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           found
           my self
           more
           at
           a
           loss
           than
           ever
           ;
           the
           fatal
           Shipwrack
           of
           our
           Companions
           had
           also
           depriv'd
           us
           of
           all
           the
           assistance
           they
           brought
           us
           .
           The
           ill
           reception
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           Muscovy
           had
           receiv'd
           in
           France
           through
           their
           bad
           Conduct
           ,
           made
           us
           fearful
           of
           an
           ill
           success
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Moscow
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           us'd
           to
           Sacrifice
           all
           to
           their
           resentment
           :
           The
           seeds
           of
           the
           War
           which
           France
           has
           since
           wag'd
           against
           Germany
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Czars
           had
           lately
           made
           a
           League
           ,
           began
           already
           to
           allarm
           Muscovy
           .
           All
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           thwart
           our
           Project
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           all
           the
           Measures
           we
           might
           have
           taken
           at
           a
           more
           favourable
           time
           .
           However
           I
           did
           not
           give
           over
           my
           hopes
           ,
           tho'
           I
           had
           but
           little
           prospect
           for
           any
           ,
           and
           I
           began
           to
           act
           with
           the
           more
           confidence
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           I
           was
           then
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           
           vanity
           of
           Human
           Succours
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           been
           deceiv'd
           in
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           different
           occasions
           .
        
         
           While
           I
           was
           at
           Dantzic
           poring
           upon
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           
           the
           Diet
           of
           Poland
           was
           held
           at
           Grodno
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           small
           City
           in
           Lithuania
           ,
           whither
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           shortly
           speak
           of
           ,
           was
           gone
           to
           endeavour
           to
           obtain
           the
           Embassy
           of
           Persia
           ,
           (
           where
           he
           had
           formerly
           been
           with
           the
           same
           Character
           )
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Assembled
           Republick
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           expected
           to
           meet
           greater
           advantages
           for
           Christendom
           ,
           than
           those
           he
           had
           been
           able
           to
           manage
           'till
           then
           with
           the
           Cha.
           
        
         
           Whereas
           he
           had
           been
           extraordinary
           kind
           to
           me
           during
           my
           abode
           at
           Moscow
           ,
           where
           he
           arriv'd
           soon
           after
           us
           ,
           I
           thought
           he
           might
           prove
           of
           great
           use
           for
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           he
           had
           always
           appear'd
           to
           me
           a
           great
           Votary
           to
           our
           Society
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           very
           desirous
           to
           be
           known
           to
           our
           Monarch
           ,
           whose
           Vertues
           he
           publish'd
           every
           where
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           affection
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           most
           Loyal
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           most
           Zealous
           Minister
           .
        
         
           In
           hopes
           of
           his
           assistance
           ,
           
           I
           left
           Dantzic
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           February
           ,
           and
           after
           eight
           hours
           march
           upon
           the
           Haff
           ,
           
           or
           Golf
           ,
           which
           is
           form'd
           by
           the
           Baltic-Sea
           ,
           which
           was
           frozen
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           arriv'd
           at
           Koningsberg
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Prussia
           ,
           about
           24
           German
           Miles
           from
           Dantzic
           .
        
         
           Had
           I
           been
           less
           concern'd
           than
           I
           was
           for
           the
           fatal
           end
           of
           my
           Companion
           ,
           
           I
           should
           certainly
           have
           been
           delighted
           as
           well
           as
           all
           other
           Foreigners
           who
           are
           not
           us'd
           to
           Travel
           upon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           with
           the
           prodigious
           multitude
           of
           Stately
           Magnificent
           Sledges
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           express'd
           ;
           wherewith
           the
           Vistula
           was
           cover'd
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           my
           thoughts
           were
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           I
           was
           diverted
           by
           that
           Spectacle
           ,
           which
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           beholders
           ,
           as
           pleasant
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           Machine
           is
           not
           unlike
           a
           Triumphal
           Carr
           ,
           drawn
           by
           one
           Horse
           ,
           that
           runs
           full
           speed
           without
           being
           hardly
           tired
           ;
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           swiftness
           of
           its
           Course
           ,
           causes
           no
           other
           movement
           than
           what
           is
           necessary
           to
           convince
           People
           that
           they
           do
           not
           stand
           still
           .
        
         
           Altho'
           it
           was
           very
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           arrive
           at
           Grodno
           before
           the
           breaking
           up
           of
           the
           Diet
           ,
           
           I
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           stop
           some
           days
           at
           Koningsberg
           ,
           to
           indulge
           the
           Devotion
           of
           several
           
           Catholicks
           ,
           whom
           Commerce
           had
           drawn
           into
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brandenburg
           ;
           where
           they
           had
           not
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Having
           Sacrific'd
           to
           them
           part
           of
           the
           time
           I
           design'd
           for
           other
           uses
           ,
           
           I
           endeavour'd
           to
           repair
           it
           afterwards
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           diligence
           ,
           not
           to
           lose
           the
           occasion
           of
           recovering
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           a
           desperate
           Condition
           .
        
         
           I
           fortunately
           met
           at
           Grodno
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Poland
           was
           assembled
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Persons
           that
           were
           most
           like
           to
           assist
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           me
           out
           of
           Trouble
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Bethune
           ,
           whose
           Protection
           I
           rely'd
           very
           much
           upon
           ,
           and
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           whom
           I
           came
           on
           purpose
           to
           meet
           there
           ,
           being
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           easily
           ingage
           him
           to
           enter
           more
           particularly
           into
           my
           Projects
           .
        
         
           Having
           acquainted
           them
           both
           with
           the
           misfortune
           of
           our
           Missionaries
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           they
           were
           really
           concern'd
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           conceiv'd
           new
           Hopes
           for
           the
           reviving
           of
           our
           ancient
           Project
           ,
           or
           to
           contrive
           a
           new
           one
           upon
           a
           better
           foundation
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           more
           advantageous
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Deputies
           the
           Court
           of
           Moscovy
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Dyet
           of
           Poland
           ,
           according
           to
           Custom
           ,
           had
           mention'd
           on
           several
           
           Occasions
           the
           discontents
           of
           their
           Ambassadors
           ,
           who
           were
           lately
           return'd
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           besides
           they
           underhand
           spread
           a
           Rumour
           of
           a
           Combat
           between
           the
           Czars
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           of
           China's
           Forces
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           pretended
           two
           Jesuits
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Muscovites
           ;
           I
           concluded
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           those
           Reports
           were
           fore-runners
           of
           the
           Refusal
           they
           design'd
           to
           make
           us
           of
           a
           Passage
           through
           Siberia
           ,
           altho'
           they
           had
           promis'd
           it
           solemnly
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           better
           satisfy'd
           ,
           
           and
           to
           avoid
           any
           cause
           of
           reproach
           to
           my self
           in
           the
           new
           measures
           I
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           take
           ,
           I
           desir'd
           Monsieur
           de
           Bethune
           to
           sound
           Prince
           Gallichin
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           writ
           the
           following
           Letter
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           no
           Answer
           ,
           they
           being
           resolv'd
           to
           cross
           our
           Project
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Most
               Christian
               King
               my
               Master
               ,
               
               being
               desirous
               to
               send
               some
               Iesuits
               his
               Subjects
               to
               China
               ,
               there
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               room
               of
               those
               Fathers
               whom
               Age
               has
               render'd
               incapable
               of
               performing
               the
               Functions
               of
               their
               Calling
               ,
               has
               thought
               no
               way
               so
               proper
               as
               to
               send
               them
               through
               Muscovy
               .
               The
               Alliance
               that
               is
               contracted
               between
               
               the
               two
               Empires
               ,
               the
               which
               has
               been
               lately
               renew'd
               in
               the
               last
               Ambassy
               your
               August
               Masters
               have
               sent
               into
               France
               ,
               being
               added
               to
               the
               obliging
               manner
               wherewith
               your
               Highness
               receiv'd
               the
               two
               Missionaries
               that
               return'd
               from
               Persia
               last
               year
               ,
               have
               engag'd
               His
               Most
               Christian
               Majesty
               to
               prefer
               that
               Road
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               secure
               ,
               or
               Convenient
               .
               That
               Great
               Monarch
               therefore
               hopes
               that
               the
               Czars
               ,
               and
               your
               Highness
               in
               particular
               ,
               will
               honour
               the
               Fathers
               that
               shall
               pass
               through
               Muscovy
               with
               your
               Protection
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               grant
               them
               all
               the
               assistance
               they
               may
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               to
               Travel
               securely
               through
               Tartary
               ,
               and
               other
               Countries
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               oblig'd
               to
               cross
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               having
               ever
               had
               a
               particular
               Respect
               and
               Veneration
               for
               those
               Zealous
               Missionaries
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               Society
               ,
               and
               being
               very
               Sollicitous
               to
               ease
               the
               difficulties
               of
               so
               long
               and
               so
               penible
               a
               Iourney
               ,
               I
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               apply
               my self
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               in
               whose
               Power
               it
               is
               to
               procure
               them
               those
               advantages
               ;
               and
               to
               recommend
               them
               to
               you
               in
               a
               particular
               manner
               .
               I
               shall
               think
               my self
               infinitely
               indebted
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               do
               me
               the
               favour
               to
               inform
               me
               what
               Sureties
               or
               Measures
               they
               ought
               to
               take
               before
               
               their
               setting
               out
               .
               I
               expect
               your
               Answer
               with
               impatience
               ,
               and
               am
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 Your
                 Highnesses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 BETHUNE
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           I
           easily
           concluded
           from
           that
           Ministers
           affected
           silence
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hopes
           of
           entering
           into
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           through
           Siberia
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           flatter'd
           our selves
           with
           'till
           then
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           should
           be
           oblig●d
           to
           think
           of
           another
           Road
           that
           had
           no
           dependance
           on
           the
           Capricio's
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           who
           never
           grant
           any
           thing
           ,
           especially
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           unless
           compell'd
           to
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           interest
           .
        
         
           This
           made
           me
           apply
           my self
           to
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           who
           having
           obtain'd
           the
           Persian
           Embassy
           at
           that
           Dyet
           ,
           was
           capable
           to
           protect
           us
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           shortly
           to
           go
           through
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           open
           a
           secure
           easie
           way
           for
           us
           by
           the
           Credit
           he
           had
           gain'd
           in
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Yousbecs
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           entrance
           into
           Tartary
           ,
           which
           above
           all
           we
           were
           desirous
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Ambassador
           who
           was
           Originally
           an
           Armenian
           ,
           was
           carry'd
           very
           young
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           his
           Family
           having
           been
           involv'd
           in
           some
           Misfortunes
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           bred
           among
           the
           King's
           Pages
           ,
           'till
           he
           was
           about
           Eighteen
           or
           Twenty
           years
           of
           Age.
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           began
           to
           know
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           possess'd
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           natural
           to
           all
           those
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           himself
           in
           the
           World
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Asiatic
           and
           European
           Languages
           which
           he
           had
           learnt
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           application
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           having
           obtain'd
           very
           advantageous
           Letters
           of
           Recommendation
           from
           Their
           Majesties
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           several
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           in
           most
           Kingdoms
           ,
           he
           Travel'd
           through
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           finally
           arriv●d
           in
           Poland
           ,
           where
           he
           soon
           made
           himself
           known
           both
           by
           his
           Wit
           ,
           and
           his
           agreeable
           Behaviour
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           in
           the
           least
           savour
           of
           a
           Stranger
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Poland
           who
           was
           then
           about
           sending
           an
           Ambassador
           to
           the
           Port
           about
           Affairs
           of
           Consequence
           ,
           
           made
           use
           of
           Count
           Syri
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           because
           he
           spoke
           both
           the
           Turkish
           and
           Polish
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           accompany
           his
           Ambassador
           to
           Constantinople
           .
           The
           Court
           was
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           his
           Services
           on
           that
           occasion
           ;
           and
           for
           an
           acknowledgment
           sent
           him
           soon
           after
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           
           Persia
           ,
           where
           he
           discharg'd
           the
           Trust
           repos'd
           upon
           him
           incomparably
           well
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           the
           War
           which
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           have
           wag'd
           against
           the
           Turk
           for
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           having
           induc'd
           these
           Princes
           to
           send
           an
           Embassy
           to
           the
           Cha
           ,
           to
           sollicit
           him
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           League
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           sensible
           of
           the
           advantages
           he
           might
           draw
           from
           thence
           to
           recover
           such
           Places
           of
           his
           Empire
           as
           the
           Ottomans
           had
           formerly
           taken
           from
           him
           ;
           Count
           Syri
           was
           likewise
           chosen
           for
           that
           important
           Negotiation
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           that
           Emperour
           with
           the
           Quality
           of
           Plenipotentiary
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           League
           .
           As
           all
           those
           Honourable
           Imployments
           serv'd
           to
           fix
           his
           Reputation
           in
           all
           those
           Courts
           ,
           where
           he
           always
           made
           a
           very
           considerable
           Figure
           ,
           they
           also
           prov'd
           very
           profitable
           to
           him
           :
           For
           whereas
           the
           Embassies
           of
           Europe
           are
           only
           honourary
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           East
           are
           as
           Profitable
           ,
           as
           Honourable
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           contributes
           most
           to
           render
           those
           Commissions
           advantageous
           ,
           
           is
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Levant
           ,
           which
           the
           Europeans
           are
           so
           fond
           of
           ;
           the
           which
           is
           easily
           and
           safely
           perform'd
           by
           those
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Retinue
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           ;
           who
           besides
           his
           having
           all
           his
           Charges
           born
           ,
           either
           in
           Money
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           enters
           upon
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           Prince
           he
           goes
           to
           Treat
           with
           ,
           until
           he
           gets
           out
           of
           them
           again
           ,
           is
           never
           liable
           to
           any
           Duties
           whatever
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           whether
           Muscovites
           ,
           or
           Armenians
           ,
           are
           very
           Sollicitous
           for
           those
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           grateful
           for
           the
           advantages
           they
           receive
           by
           the
           Protection
           that
           is
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           Altho'
           Count
           Syri
           was
           not
           insensible
           to
           Interest
           in
           the
           several
           Embassies
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           Honour'd
           him
           with
           ,
           
           I
           must
           needs
           declare
           to
           his
           praise
           ,
           that
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           as
           much
           to
           maintain
           those
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           The
           Boldness
           he
           discover'd
           more
           than
           once
           at
           Ispahan
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           taking
           away
           from
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           unhappy
           Christians
           who
           had
           been
           so-weak
           as
           to
           renounce
           their
           Faith
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           all
           the
           Missionaries
           that
           are
           dispers'd
           in
           Persia
           ;
           and
           I
           my self
           know
           how
           haughtily
           he
           us'd
           some
           of
           the
           Prime
           Officers
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           Propositions
           in
           the
           Cha's
           Name
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           would
           have
           shaken
           a
           Heart
           less
           possess'd
           with
           Christianity
           than
           his
           was
           .
        
         
           This
           sincere
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           induc'd
           him
           to
           settle
           a
           Residence
           of
           Missionaries
           at
           Schamaki
           ,
           to
           labour
           towards
           the
           
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           and
           other
           Schismatick
           Infidels
           ,
           which
           Trade
           drew
           in
           shoals
           into
           that
           City
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Zeal
           likewise
           induc'd
           him
           the
           last
           time
           he
           was
           sent
           into
           Persia
           ,
           to
           desire
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           to
           Authorize
           his
           Design
           of
           procuring
           Settlements
           for
           Apostolick
           Labourers
           throughout
           the
           whole
           extent
           of
           the
           Cha's
           Empire
           ,
           where
           any
           ●opes
           should
           be
           found
           of
           labouring
           successfully
           towards
           the
           Saving
           of
           Souls
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           carry'd
           many
           along
           with
           him
           into
           the
           Levant
           ,
           who
           have
           since
           dispers'd
           themselves
           in
           all
           parts
           ,
           where
           they
           expected
           a
           proper
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           sincere
           as
           his
           Zeal
           appear'd
           to
           me
           ,
           
           I
           should
           not
           have
           regarded
           it
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           accompany'd
           by
           a
           Conduct
           equally
           regular
           ,
           and
           edifying
           ;
           and
           indeed
           I
           may
           affirm
           ,
           after
           having
           made
           it
           my
           business
           to
           study
           him
           with
           all
           the
           application
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           observ'd
           any
           thing
           in
           him
           but
           what
           was
           very
           honourable
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           a
           good
           Christian.
           He
           has
           done
           me
           the
           savour
           to
           discover
           his
           most
           secret
           Thoughts
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           me
           the
           depository
           of
           his
           Conscience
           for
           a
           whole
           Twelvemonth
           ,
           and
           that
           knowledge
           he
           has
           given
           me
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           obliges
           me
           to
           declare
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           but
           few
           Persons
           of
           his
           Character
           more
           devoted
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           who
           apply'd
           themselves
           more
           fervently
           to
           their
           Salvation
           .
           
           He
           confess'd
           himself
           regularly
           once
           a
           Month
           ,
           and
           approach'd
           the
           Holy
           Table
           as
           often
           ;
           and
           that
           always
           with
           such
           lively
           marks
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           deluge
           of
           Tears
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           inspir'd
           the
           most
           insensible
           with
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           Tho
           Count
           Syri
           is
           hardly
           known
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           nevertheless
           think
           my self
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           a
           sincere
           desire
           to
           publish
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           to
           give
           this
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Vertue
           ,
           since
           that
           besides
           his
           having
           gain'd
           the
           esteem
           of
           all
           those
           that
           knew
           him
           by
           his
           Merit
           ,
           I
           am
           particularly
           indebted
           to
           him
           for
           considerable
           Obligations
           .
           For
           besides
           his
           Generosity
           at
           Astrakan
           ,
           where
           he
           offer'd
           to
           pay
           our
           Ransom
           himself
           ,
           to
           redeem
           us
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Calmo●es
           ,
           being
           inform'd
           that
           we
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           them
           in
           crossing
           the
           Volga
           ,
           he
           express'd
           so
           much
           Zeal
           afterwards
           for
           the
           furthering
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           design
           ,
           which
           the
           loss
           of
           Father
           Barnaby
           had
           quite
           overthrown
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           incerting
           in
           this
           place
           the
           obliging
           Endeavours
           he
           made
           at
           my
           request
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           success
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Being
           convinc'd
           by
           all
           the
           favours
           and
           kindnesses
           I
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           during
           my
           abode
           in
           Poland
           ,
           
           that
           I
           might
           rely
           upon
           and
           trust
           him
           ,
           I
           freely
           propos'd
           my
           whole
           de-Designs
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           certain
           
           that
           he
           wo●ld
           approve
           them
           ,
           by
           Reason
           that
           they
           were
           suitable
           to
           his
           own
           Inclinations
           .
           Therefore
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           desir'd
           to
           make
           himself
           known
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           hope
           for
           a
           more
           favourable
           occasion
           to
           succeed
           therein
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           offer'd
           it self
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           being
           so
           capable
           to
           assist
           us
           as
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           his
           Credit
           ;
           as
           by
           his
           being
           pa●ticularly
           vers'd
           and
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Countries
           and
           Languages
           ,
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           grand
           Tartary
           ;
           I
           made
           no
           doubt
           but
           our
           great
           Monarch
           ,
           would
           willingly
           employ
           him
           in
           that
           great
           Enterprise
           ,
           and
           grant
           him
           all
           the
           advantages
           he
           could
           desire
           ,
           to
           acquit
           himself
           worthily
           of
           a
           Commission
           so
           useful
           to
           Religion
           .
        
         
           He
           desir'd
           some
           time
           to
           consider
           my
           proposals
           ,
           
           and
           after
           a
           Months
           deliberation
           ,
           he
           yielded
           to
           my
           desires
           ,
           and
           writ
           the
           following
           Letter
           to
           the
           R.
           F.
           
             De
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           ,
           to
           intercede
           for
           him
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           accept
           his
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               been
               inform'd
               by
               Father
               Avril
               ,
               
               how
               much
               his
               most
               Christian
               Majesty
               Interesses
               himself
               in
               the
               Design
               of
               discovering
               a
               more
               secure
               and
               easier
               way
               by
               Land
               into
               China
               ,
               than
               any
               that
               have
               been
               attempted
               hitherto
               by
               Sea
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               Indies
               .
               My
               earnest
               desire
               to
               contribute
               on
               my
               side
               towards
               the
               Success
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Work
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               worthy
               the
               great
               Soul
               of
               the
               most
               Generous
               ,
               and
               most
               Christian
               of
               all
               Monarchs
               ,
               induces
               me
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               my
               Zeal
               ,
               for
               the
               endeavouring
               to
               establish
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               this
               Heroick
               Enterprise
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               different
               Negotiations
               in
               which
               I
               have
               been
               imploy'd
               ,
               both
               in
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               Persia
               ,
               have
               given
               me
               occasion
               to
               make
               my self
               known
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Czars
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Chà
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               is
               sending
               me
               at
               this
               very
               time
               his
               Plenipotentiary
               ;
               I
               imagin'd
               that
               your
               Reverence
               ,
               who
               is
               without
               doubt
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               main
               promoters
               of
               this
               Expedition
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               displeas'd
               at
               the
               profer
               of
               my
               Services
               with
               those
               Princes
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               obtain
               ,
               for
               those
               Fathers
               of
               your
               Society
               ,
               who
               are
               destin'd
               
               for
               China
               ,
               all
               the
               help
               and
               assistance
               ,
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               to
               succeed
               in
               that
               design
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               Siberia
               and
               the
               great
               Tartary
               ,
               which
               they
               design'd
               ,
               is
               the
               shortest
               of
               all
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               fear'd
               ,
               that
               t●e
               discontent
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               ,
               which
               the
               Czars
               have
               lately
               sent
               into
               France
               ,
               being
               added
               to
               the
               actual
               War
               ,
               they
               are
               ingag'd
               in
               against
               the
               Chinese
               ,
               will
               serve
               as
               a
               pretence
               for
               those
               Princes
               to
               refuse
               the
               passage
               that
               is
               desir'd
               of
               them
               .
               For
               those
               Reasons
               I
               presume
               to
               tell
               your
               Reverence
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               through
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Yousbec
               and
               of
               Thibet
               ,
               seems
               more
               advantageous
               to
               me
               than
               the
               first
               ▪
               and
               I
               am
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               abundance
               of
               People
               might
               be
               found
               in
               those
               Countries
               ,
               that
               would
               receive
               the
               True
               Faith.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               Father
               Barnaby
               was
               resolv'd
               to
               follow
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               all
               along
               told
               Father
               Avril
               that
               it
               was
               the
               safest
               .
               I
               am
               known
               in
               th●se
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               those
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               seen
               at
               the
               C●urt
               of
               Persia
               ,
               have
               spoken
               favourably
               of
               me
               to
               their
               Masters
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Reason
               for
               which
               I
               offer
               my
               Service
               ,
               through
               the
               intermission
               of
               your
               Reverence
               ,
               to
               his
               Most
               Christian
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               conduct
               the
               Fathers
               my self
               into
               China
               ,
               from
               whence
               I
               design
               to
               return
               by
               the
               way
               of
               great
               Tartary
               and
               Muscovy
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               make
               a
               discovery
               of
               the
               two
               Roads
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
               which
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               great
               use
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               a
               Commerce
               so
               useful
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             
               In
               case
               his
               Majesty
               will
               be
               plea●'d
               to
               accept
               the
               tender
               of
               my
               most
               humble
               Services
               ,
               I
               only
               desire
               the
               Character
               of
               Envoy
               to
               the
               Emperor
               of
               China
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               cross
               those
               vast
               Countries
               with
               Honour
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               my
               Services
               more
               useful
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Society
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               ever
               had
               a
               great
               respect
               for
               .
               I
               have
               desir'd
               Father
               Avril
               to
               write
               about
               it
               to
               the
               R.
               F.
               Verjus
               ,
               Director
               of
               the
               Missions
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               to
               acquaint
               him
               particularly
               with
               my
               intentions
               upon
               that
               Subject
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               desire
               your
               Reverence
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               be
               more
               Respectfully
               than
               my self
               ,
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 SYRI
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Our
           Superiours
           being
           very
           much
           at
           a
           loss
           by
           Father
           Barnaby's
           Death
           ,
           
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           by
           him
           ,
           joyfully
           accepted
           the
           Expedient
           we
           propos'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           easily
           obtain'd
           his
           Majesty's
           consent
           ,
           who
           being
           convinc'd
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           .
           M.
           Constance
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           sometimes
           confide
           in
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           being
           moreover
           inform'd
           from
           several
           parts
           with
           Count
           Syri's
           Excellent
           Qualifications
           ,
           caus'd
           such
           Letters
           as
           he
           desir●d
           ,
           to
           be
           expedited
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Persia
           ,
           of
           the
           Yousbecs
           ,
           and
           of
           China
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           Letters
           being
           written
           after
           one
           and
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           insert
           the
           last
           here
           ,
           both
           to
           shew
           our
           King
           's
           indefatigable
           Zeal
           ,
           for
           whatever
           relates
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           the
           great
           Obligations
           he
           has
           Honour'd
           us
           with
           ,
           in
           seconding
           our
           design
           so
           Generously
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           effectual
           a
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               MOst
               High
               ,
               most
               Excellent
               ,
               most
               Puissant
               ,
               
               and
               most
               Magnanimous
               Prince
               ,
               Our
               Dearly
               Beloved
               Good
               Friend
               ,
               may
               God
               increase
               your
               Grandeur
               with
               a
               happy
               end
               .
               Being
               inform'd
               ,
               that
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               desirous
               to
               have
               near
               your
               Person
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               
               Dominions
               ,
               a
               considerable
               number
               of
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               very
               much
               vers'd
               in
               the
               European
               Sciences
               ,
               we
               resolv'd
               some
               Years
               ago
               ,
               to
               send
               you
               six
               Learn'd
               Mathematicians
               Our
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               show
               your
               Majesty
               what
               ever
               is
               most
               curious
               in
               Sciences
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Astronomical
               Observations
               of
               the
               Famous
               Accademy
               we
               have
               establish'd
               in
               our
               good
               City
               of
               Paris
               :
               But
               whereas
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Sea
               Voyage
               ,
               which
               divides
               Our
               Territories
               from
               Yours
               ,
               is
               lyable
               to
               many
               accidents
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               perform'd
               without
               much
               time
               and
               danger
               :
               We
               have
               form'd
               the
               design
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               contribute
               towards
               Your
               Majesties
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               send
               you
               some
               more
               of
               the
               same
               Father
               Iesuits
               who
               are
               Our
               Mathematicians
               ,
               with
               Count
               Syri
               ,
               by
               Land
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               shortest
               ,
               and
               safest
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               the
               first
               ,
               near
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               Pledges
               of
               our
               Esteem
               and
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               return
               of
               the
               said
               Count
               Syri
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               a
               faithful
               account
               of
               the
               admirable
               and
               most
               extraordinary
               Actions
               that
               are
               reported
               of
               your
               Life
               .
               Whereupon
               We
               beseech
               God
               ,
               to
               augment
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               an
               end
               altogether
               happy
               .
               Written
               at
               Marly
               ,
               the
               7th
               of
               August
               ,
               1688.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Dear
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 Friend
                 ,
                 LEWIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           While
           these
           new
           advantages
           were
           preparing
           for
           us
           in
           France
           ,
           
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           those
           we
           had
           unfortunately
           lost
           ,
           I
           heard
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Joy
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Missionaries
           who
           was
           design'd
           to
           accompany
           Father
           Barnaby
           was
           happily
           sav'd
           ,
           he
           not
           coming
           to
           Roan
           till
           some
           days
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           coming
           by
           Land
           to
           me
           in
           Poland
           .
           It
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           pity
           to
           have
           lost
           at
           once
           two
           such
           Excellent
           Men.
           If
           I
           had
           the
           same
           liberty
           to
           speak
           of
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           whom
           Providence
           has
           Sav'd
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           whom
           Death
           has
           unfortunately
           Ravish'd
           from
           Us
           ,
           I
           should
           joyfully
           publish
           the
           things
           I
           have
           seen
           him
           do
           while
           I
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           Travel
           in
           his
           Company
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           draw
           happy
           presages
           from
           the
           sequel
           of
           his
           Apostle-ship
           ,
           by
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           Heroick
           Zeal
           he
           has
           demonstrated
           in
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           prove
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           Instruments
           to
           advance
           the
           Glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           relates
           to
           Father
           Barnaby
           ,
           
           whom
           I
           may
           speak
           of
           at
           present
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           being
           suspected
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           I
           am
           oblig'd
           to
           declare
           out
           of
           Justice
           to
           his
           Memory
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
           one
           of
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           Missionaries
           ,
           perhaps
           that
           ever
           travell'd
           into
           the
           East
           .
           He
           had
           a
           surprizing
           faculty
           of
           Learning
           Languages
           ,
           and
           an
           undaunted
           Courage
           to
           go
           through
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           .
           He
           had
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           Physick
           ,
           
           altho'
           he
           had
           no
           inclination
           to
           it
           ,
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           best
           means
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           Functions
           ,
           among
           People
           that
           only
           receive
           Eternal
           Truths
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           receive
           Temporal
           Benefits
           .
           He
           us'd
           it
           effectually
           in
           two
           Missions
           he
           establish'd
           ,
           the
           one
           in
           Curdistan
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           where
           his
           quality
           of
           Physician
           gave
           him
           more
           Credit
           than
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Credentials
           could
           ever
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Science
           in
           which
           he
           had
           acquir'd
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Skill
           ,
           he
           Baptiz'd
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Children
           ,
           who
           soon
           after
           departed
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Among
           all
           his
           Successes
           ,
           God
           put
           him
           to
           many
           Trials
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           tast
           the
           Fruits
           of
           that
           Cross
           which
           he
           Preach'd
           with
           so
           much
           Zeal
           .
           He
           was
           strip'd
           several
           times
           by
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           and
           the
           Curdes
           ;
           while
           he
           was
           Labouring
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Iasidies
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           happiness
           of
           being
           twice
           Imprison'd
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Cause
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           Abus'd
           ,
           and
           Cudgel'd
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Name
           :
           In
           
           fine
           ,
           to
           sum
           up
           all
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           he
           generously
           ended
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           abandoning
           himself
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           excess
           of
           his
           Charity
           ,
           which
           far
           from
           being
           extinguish'd
           in
           the
           Waters
           that
           swallow'd
           him
           up
           ,
           became
           the
           more
           fervent
           and
           purer
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           deserve
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Recompence
           which
           God
           promises
           to
           all
           those
           who
           expose
           and
           lose
           themselves
           for
           his
           sake
           .
        
         
           The
           Diet
           of
           Grodno
           breaking
           up
           much
           about
           the
           time
           I
           receiv'd
           notice
           of
           Father
           Beauvollier's
           arrival
           in
           Poland
           ,
           
           I
           repair'd
           to
           Warsaw
           to
           receive
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           certain
           Measures
           with
           him
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           Project
           .
           We
           both
           arriv'd
           there
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           tell
           which
           of
           us
           receiv'd
           more
           Joy
           at
           our
           meeting
           ,
           after
           having
           formerly
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           same
           design
           ,
           which
           brought
           us
           so
           happily
           together
           again
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           days
           repose
           ,
           which
           he
           stood
           extreamly
           in
           need
           of
           to
           refresh
           himself
           of
           the
           Fatigues
           of
           his
           Journey
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           some
           remedy
           to
           the
           swelling
           of
           his
           Legs
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           excessive
           Cold
           he
           had
           endur'd
           in
           crossing
           
             Holland
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           Prussia
           ,
           we
           apply'd
           our selves
           jointly
           to
           instruct
           those
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           until
           our
           departure
           ,
           which
           Count
           Syri
           had
           appointed
           to
           be
           
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           August
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Instructions
           for
           his
           Embassie
           were
           not
           ready
           yet
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           receive
           the
           dispatches
           he
           expected
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           till
           about
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           whereas
           our
           Superiors
           design'd
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           Count
           Syri's
           Embassy
           to
           send
           several
           Missionaries
           safely
           into
           Persia
           ,
           
           we
           receiv'd
           Orders
           to
           take
           some
           along
           with
           us
           from
           Poland
           ,
           besides
           those
           two
           they
           had
           already
           granted
           us
           for
           China
           .
           The
           Superiors
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           were
           sensible
           ,
           that
           our
           Provinces
           of
           France
           had
           very
           much
           drein'd
           themselves
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           Missions
           of
           China
           and
           of
           Siam
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           lately
           establish'd
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           inclin'd
           to
           second
           our
           design
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           were
           inform'd
           at
           that
           very
           time
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Iveria
           desir'd
           to
           have
           some
           Learned
           Jesuits
           in
           his
           Territories
           ,
           the
           Government
           whereof
           ,
           he
           was
           going
           to
           reassume
           again
           ,
           after
           some
           Years
           absence
           .
        
         
           This
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           Archilla
           ,
           
           had
           made
           himself
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           altho
           he
           was
           Originally
           a
           Georgian
           ,
           for
           the
           peaceable
           injoyment
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Iveria
           and
           
           Mingrelia
           ,
           which
           were
           his
           by
           right
           .
           The
           Châ
           of
           Persia
           ,
           to
           purchase
           whose
           favour
           he
           had
           chang'd
           his
           Religion
           ,
           was
           pretty
           favourable
           to
           him
           in
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           tho'
           he
           afterwards
           return'd
           to
           his
           former
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           torment
           him
           near
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           other
           petty
           Kings
           his
           Vassals
           .
           But
           his
           insatiable
           Lust
           for
           Women
           ,
           inclin'd
           him
           at
           last
           ,
           no
           longer
           to
           have
           any
           of
           those
           regards
           he
           had
           formerly
           had
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           being
           resolv'd
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           to
           Injoy
           that
           Unhappy
           Prince's
           Wife
           ,
           whose
           Beauty
           had
           been
           very
           much
           commended
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           troubled
           him
           as
           much
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           kind
           to
           him
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           At
           first
           ,
           he
           us'd
           fair
           means
           to
           obtain
           his
           Desires
           .
           From
           Mildness
           and
           Promises
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           to
           Threats
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           to
           open
           Force
           and
           Violence
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           Archilla
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           oppose
           the
           Forces
           which
           the
           Châ
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           indignation
           at
           his
           refusal
           ,
           had
           caus●d
           to
           advance
           to
           take
           him
           ,
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           fly
           with
           the
           Princess
           his
           Wife
           ,
           to
           the
           Confines
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           distant
           from
           Persia
           ;
           but
           they
           did
           not
           remain
           long
           in
           quiet
           there
           :
           For
           the
           Emperour
           being
           more
           Inamour'd
           than
           ever
           ,
           having
           cunningly
           ingag'd
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           are
           adjoining
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Iveria's
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           towards
           the
           Black
           Sea
           ,
           obtain'd
           some
           Forces
           from
           
           him
           which
           easily
           surpris'd
           that
           fugitive
           Prince
           ,
           and
           conducted
           him
           to
           a
           Castle
           belonging
           to
           the
           Turk
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           kept
           a
           while
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Princess
           with
           whom
           they
           would
           keep
           some
           measures
           ,
           
           lest
           the
           thing
           should
           make
           too
           much
           noise
           ,
           being
           strangely
           exasperated
           by
           a
           proceeding
           so
           violent
           ,
           without
           losing
           time
           ,
           assembled
           some
           Gentlemen
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           with
           whom
           she
           forc'd
           the
           small
           place
           where
           her
           Husband
           was
           kept
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           resistance
           the
           Souldiers
           could
           make
           ,
           carry'd
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           at
           liberty
           .
           After
           this
           bold
           Action
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           tarry
           in
           their
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           exposing
           themselves
           to
           an
           inevitable
           ruin
           .
           Therefore
           having
           abandon'd
           their
           Kingdoms
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           two
           Princes
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           Tributaries
           ,
           they
           sought
           a
           Refuge
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           very
           well
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Czars
           ,
           who
           having
           assign'd
           them
           a
           Palace
           in
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           their
           Empire
           ,
           have
           maintain'd
           them
           there
           about
           three
           years
           with
           a
           pretty
           deal
           of
           magnificence
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           Prince
           Archilla
           discover'd
           the
           happiness
           of
           those
           Soveraigns
           who
           have
           Christian
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Extraordinary
           respect
           
           the
           Muscovites
           pay
           their
           Emperours
           ,
           whom
           they
           look
           upon
           as
           being
           real
           Divinities
           ,
           convinc'd
           him
           fully
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           which
           he
           had
           abandon'd
           to
           ascend
           the
           Throne
           ,
           preferably
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           inspires
           those
           Sentiments
           of
           Veneration
           that
           are
           due
           to
           a
           Lawful
           King
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           being
           very
           much
           sollicited
           by
           his
           People
           to
           return
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           promis'd
           to
           defend
           him
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           not
           very
           well
           satisfy'd
           ,
           he
           made
           great
           applications
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Moscow
           ,
           to
           obtain
           some
           Missioners
           from
           him
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Zeal
           he
           depended
           very
           much
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           Restoration
           .
        
         
           Being
           perswaded
           that
           the
           absolute
           dependance
           he
           had
           observ'd
           in
           all
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           Great
           Dukes
           ,
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Religion
           that
           is
           profess'd
           in
           all
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           if
           he
           could
           once
           put
           things
           upon
           the
           same
           foot
           in
           Iveria
           ,
           and
           Mingrelia
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           several
           different
           Sects
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           himself
           as
           Independant
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           and
           Affection
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           in
           hopes
           of
           reducing
           all
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           strong
           Bulwark
           against
           the
           attacks
           of
           all
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           .
           But
           he
           mistook
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           in
           
           asking
           him
           for
           Evangelical
           Labourers
           .
           There
           was
           not
           one
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           Muscovy
           ,
           tho'
           it
           abounds
           so
           very
           much
           in
           Priests
           .
           After
           his
           refusal
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           the
           German
           Jesuits
           who
           were
           at
           Moscow
           ,
           who
           made
           no
           such
           difficulty
           of
           getting
           some
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Patriarch
           had
           done
           ,
           whose
           insensibility
           prov'd
           more
           advantageous
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           than
           his
           Zeal
           would
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           
           some
           Polish
           Jesuits
           associated
           themselves
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           pass
           into
           Persia
           ,
           in
           Count
           Syri's
           Company
           ,
           who
           having
           receiv'd
           all
           the
           Expeditions
           for
           his
           Embassie
           ,
           left
           Warsaw
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           reach
           Moscow
           about
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Ice
           and
           Snow
           render
           the
           Road
           of
           Astrakan
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           convenient
           .
        
         
           We
           advanc'd
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Lithuania
           ,
           
           where
           we
           had
           appointed
           a
           Rendezvous
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Companions
           who
           were
           dispers'd
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           sent
           us
           word
           they
           would
           be
           there
           at
           the
           appointed
           day
           :
           Yet
           what-ever
           precautions
           we
           had
           taken
           ,
           he
           whom
           we
           wanted
           most
           was
           not
           there
           ;
           we
           tarry'd
           some
           days
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           numerous
           attendance
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           carry
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           vouchsafed
           
           to
           stop
           to
           afford
           him
           time
           to
           come
           up
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           ,
           for
           we
           heard
           that
           that
           Father
           whom
           we
           were
           loth
           to
           lose
           ,
           was
           fallen
           Sick
           at
           Vilna
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           follow
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           Accident
           troubled
           us
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Missionary
           we
           wanted
           was
           one
           of
           those
           that
           were
           most
           serviceable
           to
           us
           ;
           besides
           ,
           he
           had
           all
           the
           Mathematical
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Curiosities
           that
           had
           been
           sent
           us
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           those
           things
           the
           Sea
           had
           depriv'd
           us
           of
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Remedy
           than
           to
           beg
           of
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           whom
           in
           reason
           we
           could
           not
           stop
           any
           longer
           ,
           nor
           expose
           our selves
           to
           so
           much
           Charge
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           repair
           to
           Vilna
           ,
           there
           to
           take
           up
           our
           Sick
           Brother
           in
           case
           he
           were
           any
           thing
           better
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           fetch
           our
           Mathematical
           Instruments
           ,
           while
           he
           went
           forward
           himself
           as
           far
           as
           Smolensko
           ,
           where
           I
           knew
           he
           would
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           tarry
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           did
           not
           find
           the
           Muscovites
           inclin'd
           to
           receive
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           Resolution
           being
           approv'd
           of
           ,
           I
           repair'd
           with
           speed
           to
           Vilna
           ,
           and
           Count
           Syri
           advanc'd
           slowly
           towards
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           at
           Smolensko
           ,
           where
           the
           Governour
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           Honour
           ,
           receiv'd
           him
           incomparably
           well
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           him
           to
           be
           very
           kind
           to
           us
           upon
           his
           account
           ,
           and
           to
           
           furnish
           us
           at
           our
           arrival
           with
           Guides
           ,
           and
           what-ever
           should
           be
           necessary
           to
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           Count
           Syri
           being
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           Civilities
           of
           that
           Vaivode
           ,
           continu'd
           his
           March
           towards
           Moscow
           with
           our
           other
           Companions
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           that
           when-ever
           we
           should
           appear
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           favourably
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           as
           speedily
           dispatch'd
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           assur'd
           me
           we
           should
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           .
        
         
           My
           Journey
           to
           Vilna
           prov'd
           useless
           ;
           for
           the
           Person
           I
           went
           to
           seek
           there
           ,
           being
           recover'd
           sooner
           than
           he
           expected
           ,
           went
           from
           thence
           the
           very
           day
           I
           arriv'd
           there
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           overtook
           him
           fortunately
           at
           Minsko
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Cities
           in
           all
           the
           black
           Russia
           ,
           about
           30
           German
           Miles
           from
           Vilna
           ;
           after
           which
           we
           cross'd
           the
           huge
           Forests
           that
           lye
           between
           Minsko
           ,
           and
           Cazin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           City
           of
           Poland
           on
           the
           Frontier
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           where
           a
           little
           Brook
           divides
           the
           two
           Countries
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Journey
           I
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           see
           that
           prodigious
           quantity
           of
           Bees
           ,
           
           which
           composes
           part
           of
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Lithuanians
           .
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           by
           what
           Instinct
           those
           Animals
           chuse
           those
           obscure
           Parts
           ,
           since
           Virgil
           orders
           them
           to
           be
           plac●d
           with
           so
           much
           Circumspection
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           few
           Forests
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           where
           one
           does
           not
           find
           many
           Swarms
           of
           
           them
           ;
           that
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           draws
           them
           thither
           ,
           is
           the
           conveniency
           of
           the
           Hives
           they
           find
           ready
           made
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Trees
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           ,
           were
           not
           care
           taken
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           Bears
           .
        
         
           Those
           Cruel
           Beasts
           ,
           that
           are
           passionate
           Lovers
           of
           Honey
           ,
           
           are
           very
           troublesom
           to
           the
           Bees
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           work
           considerably
           .
           However
           they
           secure
           them
           by
           making
           kind
           of
           Fence
           round
           about
           the
           Trees
           they
           are
           in
           ,
           with
           Spikes
           at
           top
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           covering
           the
           hole
           they
           come
           in
           at
           with
           several
           Branches
           of
           Thorn
           ;
           which
           ,
           without
           stopping
           their
           passage
           ,
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           cruel
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           persecutes
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Forests
           of
           Lithuania
           furnish
           the
           Inhabitants
           with
           Honey
           ,
           and
           Wax
           ,
           they
           also
           yield
           them
           abundance
           of
           Skins
           ,
           and
           Furs
           .
           Elks
           ,
           Foxes
           ,
           and
           Bears
           are
           as
           common
           there
           as
           in
           Muscovy
           ;
           and
           ,
           would
           the
           Polanders
           make
           War
           to
           those
           Animals
           ,
           as
           the
           Muscovites
           do
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           take
           away
           part
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           Trade
           .
        
         
           The
           Objects
           ,
           that
           offer
           themselves
           to
           Travellers
           ,
           
           being
           commonly
           the
           Subject
           of
           their
           Discourse
           ;
           seeing
           a
           Bear
           pass
           before
           us
           ,
           I
           enquir'd
           about
           several
           curious
           
           things
           relating
           to
           that
           Animal
           .
           I
           heard
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           wild
           as
           he
           appears
           to
           be
           ,
           he
           is
           Naturally
           a
           Friend
           to
           Man.
           Besides
           ▪
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           that
           was
           Suckled
           by
           a
           Bear
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Late
           Queen
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             Louise
             Maria
          
           ,
           I
           was
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Prodigy
           happens
           often
           ,
           and
           that
           Children
           are
           often
           found
           in
           their
           Caves
           without
           the
           least
           hurt
           ,
           tho'
           they
           have
           lain
           there
           several
           days
           .
           They
           also
           shew'd
           me
           the
           Academy
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           manag'd
           ,
           before
           their
           being
           led
           through
           the
           Cities
           of
           Europe
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           are
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Town
           call'd
           Samourgan
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           taught
           what
           we
           see
           them
           practice
           with
           so
           much
           dexterity
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           ,
           which
           appear'd
           most
           surprizing
           to
           me
           ,
           
           and
           which
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           relating
           ,
           is
           the
           manner
           ,
           how
           those
           Animals
           commonly
           pass
           the
           Winter
           .
           They
           pretend
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           cruel
           Season
           ,
           before
           the
           ground
           is
           cover'd
           with
           Snow
           ,
           they
           nibble
           a
           sort
           of
           Herb
           ,
           which
           stupifies
           them
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           casts
           them
           into
           such
           a
           profound
           Sleep
           ,
           that
           they
           remain
           altogether
           insensible
           for
           several
           Months
           of
           the
           Year
           .
           They
           told
           me
           moreover
           ,
           that
           the
           Vertue
           of
           that
           Herb
           had
           been
           discover'd
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           
           the
           Coffee-Herb
           had
           been
           observ'd
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           A
           Peasant
           of
           Lithuania
           going
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           Winter
           to
           visit
           his
           Bees
           ,
           perceiv'd
           a
           she
           Bear
           with
           three
           or
           four
           young
           ones
           coming
           under
           a
           Tree
           ,
           a
           top
           of
           which
           he
           was
           got
           ;
           he
           imagin'd
           at
           first
           she
           had
           only
           brought
           them
           to
           that
           Place
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           share
           of
           the
           Honey
           she
           expected
           to
           find
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           the
           Tree
           he
           stood
           upon
           .
           In
           this
           opinion
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           much
           more
           apprehensive
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           than
           for
           his
           Swarm
           ,
           he
           study'd
           carefully
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Bear
           ,
           fixing
           his
           eyes
           constantly
           upon
           her
           ;
           however
           ,
           he
           recover'd
           his
           Spirits
           a
           little
           ,
           seeing
           her
           imploy'd
           under
           him
           ,
           in
           pulling
           up
           a
           kind
           of
           Herb
           she
           often
           presented
           to
           her
           young
           ones
           ,
           after
           having
           eaten
           some
           her self
           .
           But
           his
           fear
           vanish'd
           quite
           ,
           when
           he
           preceiv'd
           that
           little
           Flock
           retire
           into
           the
           Wood
           the
           same
           way
           it
           came
           .
           He
           came
           down
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           and
           being
           curious
           to
           know
           what
           Herb
           it
           was
           that
           had
           intic'd
           the
           Animal
           ,
           that
           had
           frightned
           him
           so
           much
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           he
           gather'd
           some
           of
           the
           Leaves
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           chew'd
           going
           home
           .
           He
           had
           no
           sooner
           done
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           found
           himself
           seiz'd
           with
           such
           a
           drowsiness
           ,
           that
           being
           no
           longer
           able
           to
           stand
           ,
           he
           laid
           himself
           down
           upon
           a
           Hay-cock
           to
           sleep
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           his
           Family
           being
           allarm'd
           at
           his
           stay
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           could
           not
           
           guess
           the
           Cause
           ,
           went
           in
           search
           of
           him
           .
           Some
           days
           after
           they
           found
           him
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           place
           ,
           but
           so
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Cries
           ,
           Shakings
           ,
           and
           Agitations
           they
           tormented
           him
           with
           for
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           could
           hardly
           awaken
           him
           .
           However
           ,
           they
           did
           awake
           him
           at
           last
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Torment
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           inform'd
           them
           with
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           obstinate
           drowsiness
           that
           had
           seiz'd
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Herb
           he
           had
           discover'd
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           Story
           ,
           which
           People
           are
           free
           to
           credit
           ,
           or
           to
           reject
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           that
           Simples
           may
           be
           found
           yet
           stronger
           than
           Opium
           ,
           the
           Vertue
           of
           which
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           since
           God
           has
           given
           to
           all
           Animals
           whatever
           is
           necessary
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Being
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           he
           as
           well
           have
           imparted
           to
           the
           Bear
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           less
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           than
           the
           Hart
           ,
           or
           Lyon
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           an
           Herb
           that
           may
           supply
           the
           Prey
           ,
           the
           Cold
           and
           Snows
           deprive
           him
           of
           during
           the
           Winter
           .
        
         
           Our
           first
           Care
           at
           our
           arrival
           at
           Cazin
           ,
           
           was
           to
           send
           an
           Express
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Smolensko
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Orders
           I
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           our
           arrival
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           remember
           his
           promises
           to
           the
           Ambassador
           
           from
           whom
           we
           had
           been
           separated
           by
           an
           unexpected
           accident
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           Vaivode's
           being
           very
           much
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           answer
           us
           ,
           having
           receiv'd
           positive
           Orders
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           oppose
           our
           entrance
           into
           Muscovy
           .
           What
           ever
           pressing
           instances
           Count
           Syri
           made
           to
           Prince
           Gallichin
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           come
           speedily
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           continue
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           do
           without
           us
           ,
           that
           Minister
           amus'd
           him
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           an
           Express
           to
           fetch
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           us
           a
           Passport
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           could
           not
           move
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Interest
           that
           could
           be
           made
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           the
           Muscovites
           had
           determin'd
           and
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           refuse
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           passage
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           formerly
           requested
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           entrance
           into
           their
           Territories
           .
        
         
           However
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           their
           precautions
           ,
           
           and
           the
           vexations
           they
           made
           us
           indure
           for
           three
           weeks
           together
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           left
           us
           at
           Cazin
           without
           any
           Answer
           ,
           Providence
           offer'd
           us
           an
           occasion
           to
           reach
           Moscow
           ,
           which
           prov'd
           so
           much
           the
           more
           welcome
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           we
           had
           languish●d
           long
           ,
           in
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           what
           we
           had
           to
           hope
           or
           fear
           .
           A
           Polish
           Gentleman
           ,
           
           nam'd
           Lazinski
           ,
           pass'd
           through
           Cazin
           while
           we
           were
           there
           ,
           going
           to
           Moscow
           with
           the
           Character
           of
           Envoy
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           .
           He
           freely
           offer'd
           to
           Conduct
           us
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           lest
           the
           Muscovitos
           might
           put
           us
           to
           any
           trouble
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           we
           were
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           as
           indeed
           we
           were
           during
           all
           the
           Journey
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           should
           not
           have
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           had
           not
           we
           been
           in
           his
           Company
           .
        
         
           The
           favour
           we
           receiv'd
           from
           this
           Polish
           Minister
           ,
           
           irritated
           the
           Court
           of
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           long
           before
           they
           express'd
           their
           resentment
           of
           it
           to
           us
           .
           They
           began
           by
           taking
           away
           from
           us
           our
           main
           supporter
           ,
           upon
           whom
           we
           had
           grounded
           all
           our
           hopes
           for
           the
           success
           of
           our
           Enterprize
           ,
           I
           mean
           Count
           Syri
           ,
           whom
           they
           oblig'd
           to
           depart
           from
           Moscow
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           Envoy
           Lazinski
           had
           taken
           us
           under
           his
           Protection
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           allow'd
           to
           take
           the
           Jesuits
           he
           had
           brought
           out
           of
           Poland
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           Father
           Beauvollier
           did
           not
           follow
           him
           ,
           was
           because
           I
           entreated
           him
           to
           tarry
           for
           us
           ,
           being
           very
           uncertain
           what
           Fate
           would
           attend
           our
           Affairs
           .
        
         
         
           When
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Moscow
           ,
           
           we
           were
           yet
           more
           particularly
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           not
           to
           spare
           us
           ,
           for
           two
           days
           after
           our
           arrival
           the
           Czars
           sent
           a
           Pristave
           to
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Officer
           that
           carries
           their
           Orders
           )
           to
           order
           us
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           quit
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           adding
           that
           if
           we
           were
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           take
           a
           Sanctuary
           either
           at
           the
           Envoy
           ,
           or
           Resident
           of
           Poland
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           a
           way
           to
           force
           us
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           do
           that
           which
           perhaps
           we
           thought
           to
           elude
           by
           the
           protection
           of
           those
           two
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           This
           violent
           proceeding
           surpriz'd
           us
           a
           little
           ,
           
           but
           it
           did
           not
           abash
           us
           quite
           ,
           we
           went
           immediately
           to
           the
           Polish
           Resident
           ,
           call'd
           
             Dominc
             d'
             Aumont
          
           ,
           who
           all
           along
           publickly
           declar'd
           himself
           our
           Protectour
           ,
           to
           Consult
           him
           upon
           the
           measures
           we
           should
           take
           ,
           and
           to
           entreat
           him
           to
           imploy
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           Character
           ,
           to
           shelter
           us
           from
           the
           storm
           that
           threatned
           us
           .
           The
           only
           expedient
           this
           Minister
           could
           give
           us
           in
           those
           troublesom
           Conjunctures
           ,
           was
           to
           shew
           the
           Letters
           our
           Great
           Monarch
           had
           honour'd
           us
           with
           for
           the
           Czars
           ,
           assuring
           us
           that
           they
           were
           so
           prepossess'd
           with
           the
           Grandure
           and
           Power
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           taking
           of
           Philipsburg
           ,
           which
           
           they
           had
           just
           receiv'd
           notice
           of
           ;
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           discontent
           of
           their
           Ambassadours
           ,
           they
           would
           infallibly
           revoke
           the
           Orders
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           made
           them
           sensible
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           hopes
           we
           had
           given
           them
           of
           it
           two
           years
           ago
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           really
           Authoris'd
           our
           Designs
           .
        
         
           The
           Sequel
           convinc'd
           us
           that
           he
           had
           Councel'd
           us
           well
           :
           
           for
           Prince
           Gallichin
           was
           no
           sooner
           inform'd
           that
           we
           had
           Letters
           for
           the
           two
           Emperours
           his
           Masters
           ,
           but
           he
           sent
           an
           Excuse
           for
           the
           ill
           treatment
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           to
           give
           us
           a
           particular
           Audience
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           what
           was
           pass'd
           .
        
         
           This
           first
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           
           who
           was
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           Race
           of
           the
           Iagellons
           ,
           was
           undoubtedly
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           ,
           and
           most
           knowing
           Lord
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Moscow
           ,
           he
           lov'd
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           French
           ,
           because
           the
           Noble
           Sentiments
           he
           had
           observ'd
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           very
           consonant
           to
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           ,
           it
           was
           rumour'd
           that
           his
           Heart
           was
           as
           much
           French
           as
           his
           Name
           .
           It
           was
           no
           fault
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           not
           receive
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           he
           made
           us
           hope
           for
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           we
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           had
           he
           been
           absolute
           Master
           ,
           and
           
           not
           oblig'd
           to
           keep
           great
           Measures
           with
           all
           the
           Boyars
           who
           were
           concern'd
           in
           the
           management
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           he
           would
           willingly
           have
           granted
           us
           the
           Passage
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           and
           have
           facilitated
           our
           entrance
           into
           China
           ,
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           
             Lewis
             le
             Grand
          
           ,
           whose
           Admirer
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           often
           been
           told
           that
           he
           caus'd
           his
           Son
           to
           wear
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Picture
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Cross
           of
           Maltha
           .
        
         
           We
           waited
           upon
           him
           ,
           being
           introduc'd
           by
           the
           Resident
           of
           Poland
           ,
           
           on
           the
           day
           he
           had
           appointed
           us
           ;
           and
           he
           receiv'd
           us
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Civility
           .
           He
           took
           the
           King's
           Letter
           ,
           which
           we
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           great
           respect
           ,
           and
           having
           spoken
           very
           obligingly
           to
           us
           ,
           he
           assured
           us
           he
           would
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           interpreted
           as
           soon
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           give
           us
           a
           speedy
           and
           favourable
           answer
           .
        
         
           We
           tarry'd
           however
           a
           fortnight
           for
           it
           ,
           
           during
           which
           time
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           and
           the
           Envoy
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           who
           had
           contributed
           considerably
           to
           the
           ill
           Treatment
           we
           receiv'd
           at
           first
           ,
           did
           us
           all
           the
           injury
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           omitted
           nothing
           to
           animate
           the
           Boyars
           ,
           nay
           even
           the
           Emperours
           themselves
           against
           us
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           being
           French-Men
           ,
           or
           else
           out
           of
           jealousie
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           
           as
           being
           Jesuits
           .
           However
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           Affair
           was
           so
           long
           under
           Examination
           as
           ours
           was
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           it
           consisted
           only
           in
           granting
           ,
           or
           refusing
           leave
           ,
           to
           some
           poor
           Missionaries
           ,
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Great
           Dukes
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           among
           the
           Chinese
           ,
           who
           perish'd
           miserably
           for
           want
           of
           assistance
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           a
           Misfo●
           tune
           ,
           the
           Muscovites
           are
           little
           concern'd
           at
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           Council
           was
           deliberating
           upon
           the
           Answer
           they
           were
           to
           give
           us
           ,
           
           and
           in
           examining
           our
           Letters
           of
           Mathematicians
           ,
           which
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           show
           them
           ,
           we
           ●mploy'd
           our selves
           in
           being
           fully
           instructed
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           State
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           will
           inform
           the
           Publick
           ,
           in
           a
           separate
           History
           from
           this
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           it
           will
           give
           a
           better
           account
           than
           ever
           was
           publish'd
           yet
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           for
           so
           many
           years
           the
           Theater
           of
           the
           greatest
           Revolutions
           ,
           that
           have
           happen'd
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           Essential
           to
           the
           Relation
           I
           am
           writing
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           relating
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           some
           things
           we
           were
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           ,
           while
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           wait
           the
           deliberation
           of
           the
           
           Boyars
           ,
           concerning
           the
           passage
           we
           came
           to
           desire
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurances
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           of
           a
           grant
           thereof
           ,
           after
           having
           taken
           all
           〈◊〉
           the
           precautions
           that
           had
           been
           prescrib'd
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           hinted
           ,
           
           that
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           did
           us
           the
           most
           diskindness
           with
           the
           Czars
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburgh's
           Envoy
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Moscow
           some
           days
           before
           us
           .
           This
           Deputy
           ,
           whose
           Name
           is
           Richer
           ,
           a
           Calvinist
           by
           Profession
           ,
           and
           confequently
           a
           sworn
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           had
           been
           sent
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Moscow
           by
           the
           present
           Elector
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Czars
           the
           News
           of
           his
           Exaltation
           ,
           upon
           the
           Elector
           his
           Father's
           Death
           ,
           lately
           happen'd
           .
           He
           was
           charg'd
           with
           two
           different
           Letters
           ,
           with
           orders
           to
           deliver
           them
           in
           two
           different
           Audiences
           :
           But
           he
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           two
           draughts
           he
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           for
           his
           Commission
           ,
           unfortunately
           took
           a
           Duplicat
           of
           the
           Letter
           the
           Elector
           writ
           to
           the
           two
           Czars
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           his
           Ex●ltation
           ;
           he
           deliver'd
           the
           said
           Letter
           to
           them
           in
           the
           first
           Audience
           he
           had
           with
           all
           the
           usual
           Ceremonies
           at
           that
           Court.
           Some
           days
           after
           it
           ,
           having
           another
           Audience
           ,
           he
           deliver'd
           his
           second
           Letter
           ;
           but
           the
           Court
           was
           very
           much
           surpriz'd
           ,
           to
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           was
           only
           a
           repetition
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           more
           yet
           to
           
           be
           inform'd
           of
           the
           Exaltation
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           without
           any
           notice
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           This
           mistake
           ,
           which
           occasion'd
           some
           Laughter
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           a
           just
           Subject
           of
           Mortification
           for
           the
           Envoy
           of
           the
           New
           Elector
           ;
           but
           it
           did
           not
           hinder
           them
           from
           expressing
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           agreeable
           propositions
           he
           came
           to
           make
           to
           the
           Czars
           ,
           in
           the
           Elector
           his
           Master's
           Name
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Princes
           Radz●vil
           ,
           who
           had
           lately
           taken
           ,
           to
           her
           Second
           Husband
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Palatin
           of
           Newburg's
           Sons
           ,
           instead
           of
           Prince
           Iames
           of
           Poland
           ,
           to
           whom
           she
           had
           been
           promis'd
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           just
           indignation
           at
           this
           New
           Marriage
           ,
           concluded
           without
           his
           Knowledge
           ,
           contrary
           to
           her
           former
           Engagement
           ,
           being
           necessitated
           to
           express
           his
           Resentment
           thereat
           ,
           propos'd
           at
           Warsaw
           ,
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           the
           Estate
           ,
           that
           Princess
           possess'd
           in
           Lithuania
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           of
           the
           affront
           ,
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           had
           receiv'd
           thereby
           .
        
         
           The
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburg
           being
           inform'd
           with
           the
           King's
           Design
           ,
           and
           being
           oblig'd
           by
           the
           strictness
           of
           his
           Alliance
           with
           the
           said
           Princess
           ,
           to
           oppose
           what
           ever
           might
           be
           attempted
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           his
           Sister-in-Law
           ,
           thought
           no
           way
           so
           proper
           ,
           as
           to
           fortifie
           himself
           with
           the
           Protection
           of
           
           some
           Foreign
           Power
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           a
           Strange●
           to
           the
           Natural
           Antipathy
           ,
           that
           reigns
           ,
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           between
           the
           Polanders
           and
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           he
           endeavour'd
           on
           that
           occ●sion
           ,
           to
           contrive
           a
           League
           Offensive
           and
           Defensive
           with
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           real
           Motive
           for
           which
           this
           Envoy
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           his
           Elevation
           serv'd
           only
           as
           a
           pretence
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           distinction
           was
           made
           between
           the
           two
           Envoys
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           at
           Moscow
           .
           They
           cavill'd
           continually
           with
           the
           Polander
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           delight
           in
           vexing
           him
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Brandenbourgher
           ,
           daily
           receiv'd
           new
           Testimonies
           of
           Kindness
           from
           the
           Czars
           ,
           and
           was
           Treated
           with
           as
           much
           Respect
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           have
           shown
           to
           an
           Ambassador
           from
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           
           the
           Hollanders
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           together
           ,
           conspir'd
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           Gentleman
           ,
           Nam●d
           
             du
             Rouillé
          
           ,
           who
           was
           put
           to
           Death
           at
           Moscow
           ,
           while
           we
           were
           there
           ,
           whose
           end
           equally
           Glorious
           and
           Tragical
           ,
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           inserting
           here
           .
        
         
           This
           Gentleman
           ,
           was
           about
           25
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Families
           in
           Brabant
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           well
           Shap'd
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           quick
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           a
           Charming
           
           Disposition
           .
           The
           desire
           of
           seeing
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           acquainted
           with
           Europe
           ,
           had
           induc'd
           him
           to
           Imbark
           upon
           a
           Dutch
           Ship
           ,
           which
           set
           him
           down
           at
           Archangel
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           Travell'd
           to
           Moscow
           ,
           where
           he
           soon
           got
           acquainted
           with
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           who
           came
           there
           a
           little
           before
           me
           .
        
         
           This
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           always
           made
           an
           advantageous
           use
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           very
           well
           vers'd
           in
           ,
           easily
           insinuated
           himself
           into
           the
           mind
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           ingag'd
           him
           so
           far
           by
           his
           winning
           Behaviour
           ,
           that
           he
           afterwards
           inspir'd
           him
           ,
           with
           whatever
           Sentiments
           he
           pleas'd
           .
           He
           begun
           by
           representing
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           continual
           dangers
           Travellers
           expose
           themselves
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           they
           lay
           under
           ,
           of
           clearing
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           order
           ,
           to
           be
           above
           all
           the
           accidents
           that
           might
           surprise
           them
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           having
           persuaded
           him
           to
           make
           a
           general
           Confession
           ,
           he
           engag●d
           him
           so
           cunningly
           into
           all
           the
           Exercises
           of
           solid
           Piety
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           a
           New
           Man
           ,
           altogether
           different
           from
           what
           he
           was
           before
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           regularity
           of
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           misfortune
           to
           be
           ingag'd
           in
           a
           contest
           ,
           which
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           occasion'd
           his
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           yet
           prov'd
           the
           source
           of
           his
           Happiness
           .
           He
           happen'd
           to
           have
           a
           dispute
           with
           an
           unfortunate
           German
           ,
           
           whose
           Name
           was
           Schuts
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           Marry
           a
           Lutheran
           Woman
           ,
           he
           was
           foolishly
           fallen
           in
           Love
           with
           ,
           had
           made
           no
           difficulty
           of
           committing
           a
           double
           Apostacy
           ,
           in
           quitting
           a
           very
           Reform'd
           Order
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           Liv'd
           long
           ,
           and
           in
           renouncing
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           which
           he
           had
           profess'd
           all
           along
           .
        
         
           After
           some
           words
           that
           had
           pass'd
           between
           them
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           Dispute
           ,
           this
           Brutal
           Apostate
           drew
           out
           a
           Sword
           to
           run
           the
           Brabander
           through
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           to
           visit
           him
           without
           any
           ill
           design
           .
           The
           last
           avoided
           his
           violent
           thrusts
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           dis-arm
           him
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           calming
           his
           mind
           ;
           but
           not
           being
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           finding
           himself
           more
           and
           more
           indanger'd
           ,
           he
           took
           hold
           of
           a
           Pistol
           ,
           that
           hung
           in
           the
           Room
           where
           this
           Tragedy
           was
           Acted
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           shot
           him
           through
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           less
           Criminal
           than
           Unhappy
           ,
           being
           sensible
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           get
           out
           of
           M●scow
           ,
           immediately
           judg'd
           that
           he
           was
           ruin'd
           ,
           however
           he
           got
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           with
           a
           a
           great
           presence
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           in
           the
           Morning
           came
           to
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           made
           a
           general
           Confession
           of
           all
           his
           Life
           to
           dispose
           himself
           to
           all
           the
           Events
           he
           had
           Reason
           to
           fear
           .
        
         
           At
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           the
           Judges
           being
           inform'd
           with
           what
           had
           happen'd
           ,
           sent
           out
           
           Officers
           to
           apprehend
           him
           .
           He
           was
           accordingly
           taken
           and
           carry'd
           to
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Examin'd
           according
           to
           Custom
           .
           However
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           well
           Condemn
           him
           to
           Dye
           ,
           by
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Person
           he
           had
           wounded
           ,
           who
           Liv'd
           two
           days
           after
           he
           receiv'd
           his
           Wound
           ,
           had
           absolutely
           clear'd
           him
           ,
           declaring
           sincerely
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           own
           obstinacy
           he
           had
           drawn
           this
           Fate
           upon
           himself
           .
           Therefore
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           defer
           their
           Judgments
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           new
           Informations
           .
        
         
           While
           things
           were
           thus
           in
           suspense
           ,
           two
           sorts
           of
           People
           imploy'd
           themselves
           to
           obtain
           a
           Pardon
           for
           this
           Guilty
           Unfortunate
           .
           The
           Polish
           Resident
           ,
           seconded
           by
           all
           the
           Zealous
           Catholicks
           ,
           us'd
           this
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           represent
           this
           Gentleman's
           Innocence
           ,
           to
           the
           Emperors
           and
           to
           the
           Boyars
           .
           The
           Muscovites
           were
           likewise
           desirous
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           own
           advantage
           ,
           obliging
           him
           to
           embrace
           their
           Schism
           ,
           and
           serve
           in
           their
           Armies
           .
           However
           ,
           the
           efforts
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           prov'd
           successless
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           steadiness
           of
           that
           truly
           Christian
           Soul
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Cabals
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           who
           engag'd
           the
           Envoy
           of
           Brandenburg
           in
           their
           Party
           ,
           whose
           Credit
           was
           too
           great
           at
           that
           Court
           ,
           for
           any
           body
           to
           cope
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Passionate
           Minister
           being
           inform'd
           ,
           with
           how
           much
           Courage
           the
           innocent
           Prisoner
           
           had
           rejected
           the
           Propositions
           that
           had
           been
           made
           to
           him
           about
           changing
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Generous
           disdain
           he
           had
           express●d
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           advantages
           that
           had
           been
           proffer●d
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           would
           turn
           Roux
           ,
           being
           moreover
           sensible
           of
           the
           small
           regards
           the
           Court
           express'd
           for
           the
           Polish
           Resident
           and
           Envoy
           ,
           cunningly
           made
           use
           of
           the
           conjunctures
           which
           he
           judg'd
           favourable
           ,
           to
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Resentments
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           poor
           Gentleman
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           made
           his
           greatest
           Crime
           .
        
         
           What
           ever
           pretence
           the
           first
           could
           have
           to
           desire
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           Animosity
           their
           Minister
           had
           inspir'd
           them
           with
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           he
           preach'd
           on
           purpose
           to
           incline
           them
           to
           vengeance
           ,
           they
           appear'd
           less
           eager
           of
           it
           than
           these
           who
           were
           resolv'd
           at
           any
           rate
           to
           make
           him
           pay
           for
           a
           favour
           they
           had
           formerly
           done
           him
           ,
           taking
           him
           then
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           which
           Errour
           he
           undeceiv'd
           them
           of
           Couragiously
           ,
           declaring
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Envoy
           of
           Brandenburg
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Enemies
           ,
           prosecuted
           and
           obtain'd
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Death
           against
           this
           poor
           stranger
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           he
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Friends
           were
           most
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           Pardon
           .
           His
           Condemnation
           being
           pronounc'd
           ,
           after
           a
           Conference
           the
           Deputy
           had
           
           held
           with
           Prince
           Gallichin
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           hard
           to
           judge
           that
           it
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           pressing
           Sollicitations
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           consented
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           they
           had
           lost
           all
           hopes
           of
           prevailing
           with
           a
           Person
           who
           had
           appear'd
           all
           along
           insensible
           to
           all
           the
           advantageous
           propositions
           they
           had
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           change
           his
           Belief
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           injustice
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           at
           their
           Cruelty
           during
           his
           Imprisonment
           :
           He
           had
           often
           desir'd
           leave
           to
           see
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           an
           absolute
           Confidence
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           been
           constantly
           deny'd
           him
           :
           insomuch
           that
           he
           could
           only
           conferr
           with
           him
           by
           Letters
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           ,
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           with
           great
           Inhumanity
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           day
           he
           was
           Executed
           ,
           he
           writ
           one
           to
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           after
           having
           given
           him
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           interior
           Sentiments
           God
           had
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           during
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           assurances
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           of
           being
           soon
           put
           at
           liberty
           :
           But
           our
           joy
           was
           very
           short
           liv'd
           ,
           for
           while
           we
           were
           rejoycing
           about
           it
           ,
           we
           heard
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           surprize
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           Beheaded
           in
           the
           quarter
           of
           the
           Germans
           ;
           pretty
           near
           the
           House
           where
           his
           misfortune
           had
           guided
           him
           some
           days
           before
           .
        
         
         
           Father
           Beauvollier
           being
           more
           surpriz'd
           and
           concern'd
           thereat
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           ran
           out
           immediately
           ,
           arm'd
           with
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           having
           crowded
           through
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           People
           that
           fill'd
           up
           all
           the
           passages
           ,
           he
           threw
           himself
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           )
           into
           the
           Sledge
           in
           which
           his
           Illustrious
           Patient
           lay
           .
           Whatever
           his
           Guards
           could
           do
           to
           oppose
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           retire
           ,
           he
           overcame
           their
           obstinacy
           ,
           shewing
           them
           the
           Sign
           he
           had
           arm'd
           himself
           with
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           that
           he
           design'd
           nothing
           but
           to
           perform
           the
           last
           duty
           towards
           his
           dear
           Penitent
           .
        
         
           He
           found
           it
           much
           more
           difficult
           to
           defend
           himself
           against
           the
           secret
           attacks
           he
           resented
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           an
           Object
           so
           full
           of
           pity
           ;
           but
           whereas
           he
           had
           no
           time
           to
           Lose
           ,
           he
           forc'd
           himself
           to
           prepare
           his
           Generous
           Friend
           to
           Die
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           more
           sensible
           at
           that
           enterview
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           had
           not
           expected
           it
           .
           The
           secret
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Conscience
           having
           altogether
           clear'd
           and
           satisfy'd
           him
           as
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Condemnation
           ,
           he
           assur'd
           the
           Father
           who
           accompany'd
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Death
           he
           was
           going
           to
           suffer
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           frighting
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           afforded
           him
           a
           real
           Consolation
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           God
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           satisfaction
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Sins
           he
           had
           formerly
           committed
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           the
           most
           
           sensible
           proof
           he
           could
           give
           him
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           Fidelity
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           Penetrated
           with
           the
           most
           lively
           Sentiments
           ,
           the
           Holiness
           of
           the
           Religion
           he
           professes
           can
           inspire
           a
           Christian
           with
           ,
           he
           began
           his
           General
           Confession
           anew
           ,
           altho
           he
           had
           lately
           done
           it
           in
           two
           different
           recounters
           ;
           and
           having
           ended
           it
           with
           Marks
           of
           a
           really
           Penitent
           Heart
           ,
           he
           dispos'd
           himself
           by
           several
           Religious
           Acts
           his
           Confessor
           reminded
           him
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           Sacrifice
           he
           soon
           after
           consummated
           ,
           with
           a
           presence
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           drew
           Tears
           from
           all
           the
           Spectators
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           came
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           he
           came
           modestly
           out
           of
           his
           Sledge
           ,
           then
           kneeling
           down
           ,
           he
           repeated
           the
           Devout
           Ejaculations
           his
           Confessor
           fortify'd
           him
           with
           .
           Finally
           ,
           having
           thus
           dispos'd
           himself
           above
           an
           hour
           and
           a
           half
           long
           to
           this
           last
           action
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           he
           was
           desired
           to
           make
           himself
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           stroak
           of
           Death
           .
           He
           immediately
           got
           up
           ,
           without
           being
           surpriz'd
           ,
           and
           having
           himself
           taken
           off
           a
           large
           Vest
           of
           Brocado
           he
           had
           on
           ,
           he
           deliver'd
           it
           to
           the
           Executioner
           ,
           who
           allow'd
           him
           yet
           as
           much
           time
           as
           he
           desir'd
           to
           assure
           the
           Spectotors
           that
           he
           dy'd
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           to
           protest
           that
           he
           heartily
           forgave
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           did
           not
           impute
           his
           Death
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           sincere
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
           in
           which
           he
           would
           persist
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           moment
           of
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           to
           his
           Consessor
           ,
           and
           thank'd
           him
           for
           all
           his
           Charitable
           Cares
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           Salutary
           Instructions
           he
           had
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           him
           from
           the
           happy
           moment
           in
           which
           he
           was
           first
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           desir'd
           him
           not
           to
           leave
           him
           ,
           till
           after
           his
           Execution
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           his
           fervent
           Exhortations
           to
           him
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           deliver'd
           up
           his
           Soul
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Creatour
           :
           After
           which
           ,
           stepping
           into
           a
           small
           Retrenchment
           that
           was
           made
           on
           purpose
           ,
           he
           laid
           himself
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           that
           was
           cover'd
           with
           Snow
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           his
           head
           upon
           the
           Block
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Stroak
           he
           receiv'd
           soon
           after
           ,
           pronouncing
           the
           Sacred
           Names
           of
           I●sus
           ,
           and
           Mary
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           which
           was
           heard
           through
           his
           Wound
           ,
           even
           after
           his
           Head
           was
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Body
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           express
           how
           much
           noise
           his
           Death
           caus'd
           in
           Moscow
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           every
           body
           was
           Edify●d
           by
           the
           Zeal
           Father
           Beauvollier
           express'd
           on
           that
           occasion
           :
           It
           appear'd
           sufficiently
           by
           the
           applause
           he
           receiv'd
           coming
           home
           again
           :
           Altho'
           every
           body
           was
           concern'd
           at
           the
           unhappy
           destiny
           of
           this
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           yet
           they
           esteem●d
           him
           happy
           to
           have
           ended
           his
           Life
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Person
           who
           had
           given
           him
           such
           
           holy
           dispositions
           ;
           and
           nothing
           perhaps
           ever
           gave
           more
           Lustre
           to
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           than
           this
           Example
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           long
           while
           was
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           sensibly
           convinc'd
           all
           those
           who
           were
           Witnesses
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           happy
           it
           is
           to
           live
           in
           a
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           Dye
           so
           Holily
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           Reason
           to
           believe
           that
           this
           Death
           would
           appease
           ,
           and
           altogether
           stifle
           the
           sentiments
           of
           Vengeance
           that
           Party
           had
           appear'd
           so
           unjustly
           animated
           with
           ;
           but
           they
           resolv'd
           to
           add
           Ignominy
           to
           their
           Cruelty
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           prevail'd
           with
           Prince
           Gallichin
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           deceas'd
           ,
           on
           whose
           Memory
           they
           would
           fix
           Infamy
           ,
           should
           be
           expos'd
           three
           days
           together
           in
           a
           Publick
           Place
           ,
           but
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Catholick
           prevail'd
           over
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           .
           The
           Polish
           Resident
           being
           exasperated
           at
           the
           obstinate
           malice
           of
           those
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Emperour's
           Minister
           ,
           and
           urg'd
           such
           strong
           Arguments
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           revoke
           those
           Orders
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           refuse
           leave
           to
           remove
           the
           sad
           Object
           ,
           which
           was
           instantly
           transported
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           kept
           until
           it
           could
           be
           Buried
           Honourably
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           do
           it
           with
           all
           the
           Magnificence
           that
           was
           judg'd
           necessary
           to
           check
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           Cabal
           ,
           a
           day
           was
           chosen
           in
           which
           all
           those
           who
           were
           considerable
           among
           the
           Catholicks
           
           might
           assist
           at
           the
           Funeral
           Pomp.
           None
           was
           thought
           so
           proper
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Purification
           of
           the
           Virgin.
           I
           Celebrated
           the
           Mass
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Poland's
           two
           Ministers
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Officers
           that
           serv'd
           in
           the
           Czars
           Armies
           ,
           accompany'd
           with
           all
           the
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           among
           the
           Strangers
           ,
           honour'd
           my
           Sacrifice
           with
           their
           presence
           .
           The
           Afternoon
           was
           Consecrated
           to
           pay
           the
           last
           dues
           to
           our
           Illustrious
           Friend
           ,
           whose
           edifying
           Death
           had
           so
           much
           honour'd
           our
           Faith.
           His
           Corps
           being
           lay'd
           in
           a
           sumptuous
           Coffin
           ,
           was
           carry'd
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Burial
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           practis'd
           in
           Catholick
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Buried
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           that
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Christian
           Foreigners
           .
        
         
           The
           thing
           which
           seem'd
           most
           particular
           to
           me
           in
           that
           Action
           ,
           
           and
           pass'd
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           was
           the
           surprizing
           ease
           that
           was
           met
           in
           digging
           the
           Grave
           into
           which
           we
           were
           to
           lay
           those
           precious
           Remains
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           extraordinary
           .
           As
           the
           Cold
           is
           very
           violent
           at
           Moscow
           in
           the
           Winter
           time
           ,
           it
           hardens
           the
           ground
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           to
           move
           it
           on
           any
           occasion
           whatever
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           heat
           it
           with
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           Wood
           ,
           long
           before
           one
           begins
           to
           digg
           it
           .
           Those
           Precautions
           had
           been
           omitted
           out
           of
           forgetfulness
           ,
           
           at
           the
           Burial
           of
           this
           young
           Man
           :
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Grave-diggers
           that
           were
           imploy'd
           ,
           far
           from
           meeting
           any
           resistance
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           found
           it
           as
           soft
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           moisten'd
           many
           Summer
           days
           by
           the
           most
           favourable
           Showers
           .
           Altho'
           I
           would
           not
           affirm
           this
           to
           be
           altogether
           Miraculous
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           I
           dare
           not
           contradict
           the
           Opinion
           of
           all
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           who
           believ'd
           that
           God
           by
           his
           extraordinary
           Event
           ,
           had
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           express
           how
           much
           he
           delighted
           in
           the
           generous
           Confession
           of
           his
           Servant
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           motive
           that
           had
           engag'd
           the
           Envoy
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           
           to
           espouse
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           likewise
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           thwart
           our
           Designs
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           all
           the
           measures
           we
           had
           endeavour'd
           to
           take
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           success
           thereof
           :
           He
           easily
           gain'd
           his
           ends
           ,
           reminding
           the
           Muscovites
           with
           the
           discontents
           of
           their
           Ambassadors
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           representing
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           prejudicial
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           was
           to
           the
           League
           they
           had
           lately
           concluded
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           making
           them
           jealous
           of
           the
           Quality
           of
           Mathematicians
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           had
           Honour'd
           us
           with
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           seeming
           plausible
           Reasons
           ,
           oblig'd
           the
           Boyars
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           declare
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           refuse
           us
           a
           passage
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           
           which
           ,
           had
           engag'd
           us
           to
           such
           Charges
           and
           Fateigues
           .
           This
           was
           the
           result
           of
           all
           the
           Deliberations
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           
           which
           we
           were
           inform'd
           with
           at
           the
           Chancery
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           Secretary
           ,
           who
           had
           summon'd
           us
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           told
           us
           with
           a
           trembling
           Voice
           ,
           returning
           us
           our
           Letters
           of
           Mathematicians
           ,
           that
           the
           Czars
           Commanded
           us
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           we
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           to
           retire
           forthwith
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our selves
           ready
           to
           go
           with
           the
           same
           Deputy
           who
           had
           Conducted
           us
           to
           Moscow
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           these
           Orders
           were
           very
           pressing
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           forc'd
           to
           submit
           ,
           we
           made
           a
           new
           effort
           with
           the
           Friends
           we
           had
           about
           Prince
           Gallichin
           ,
           who
           represented
           to
           him
           how
           prejudicial
           this
           would
           prove
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           even
           disadvantageous
           to
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           to
           confess
           their
           weakness
           ,
           in
           chusing
           for
           the
           Victims
           of
           their
           Resentment
           ,
           two
           Poor
           Religious
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           in
           their
           long
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           than
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Infidels
           ;
           nor
           other
           Interests
           to
           mannage
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           whose
           Word
           they
           were
           going
           to
           Preach
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Prince
           was
           mov'd
           by
           those
           Reasons
           ,
           
           and
           whereas
           he
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           honour
           ,
           he
           us'd
           all
           his
           interest
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Boyars
           to
           alter
           their
           minds
           :
           But
           they
           ,
           thinking
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           their
           honours
           were
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           kept
           obstinately
           to
           their
           first
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           refus'd
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           Propositions
           made
           on
           our
           behalf
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           minded
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           obtain'd
           from
           the
           Czars
           ,
           the
           revocation
           of
           the
           Orders
           we
           have
           mention'd
           :
           But
           having
           already
           too
           many
           Enemies
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           sacrifice
           us
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           imbroiling
           himself
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           involv'd
           into
           more
           troubles
           than
           he
           daily
           met
           with
           already
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           high
           Post
           he
           possess'd
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           capable
           to
           secure
           him
           from
           the
           Shaft
           's
           Envy
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           very
           sensible
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           when
           he
           labour'd
           to
           obtain
           the
           favour
           we
           desi●'d
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           to
           behave
           himself
           prudently
           towards
           every
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           take
           too
           much
           advantage
           of
           the
           Credit
           he
           deriv'd
           from
           his
           Place
           of
           Prime
           Minister
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           consideration
           the
           Eldest
           of
           the
           Czars
           
           express'd
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Princess
           Sophia
           ,
           whose
           Creature
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           This
           were
           a
           proper
           place
           to
           unravel
           the
           divers
           Intrigues
           of
           that
           Princess
           ,
           who
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           the
           two
           Czars
           ,
           her
           Brothers
           ,
           took
           possession
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           has
           continued
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           that
           faithful
           Minister
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           bounded
           my self
           to
           speak
           of
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Relation
           I
           am
           writing
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           Publick
           will
           soon
           receive
           a
           particular
           History
           ,
           of
           whatever
           relates
           to
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Muscovy
           ;
           therefore
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           here
           ,
           the
           different
           Events
           I
           have
           been
           an
           Eye
           Witness
           of
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           the
           Reasons
           that
           have
           hinder'd
           us
           from
           succeeding
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           a
           way
           by
           Land
           into
           China
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Sequel
           of
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           after
           the
           Muscovites
           had
           refus'd
           to
           allow
           us
           a
           passage
           through
           their
           Territories
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           inclination
           Prince
           Gallichin
           had
           to
           favour
           our
           Designs
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           possibly
           do
           it
           ,
           under
           his
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           two
           vexatious
           Accidents
           that
           befell
           him
           ,
           much
           about
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           hinder'd
           him
           from
           declaring
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           openly
           as
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           at
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           by
           a
           private
           Man
           ,
           who
           
           having
           flung
           himself
           into
           his
           Sledge
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Czars
           ,
           threw
           himself
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           seiz'd
           him
           by
           the
           Beard
           to
           stab
           him
           .
           While
           he
           was
           drawing
           his
           Dagger
           ,
           which
           stuck
           in
           his
           Girdle
           ,
           as
           the
           Muscovites
           commonly
           wear
           them
           ,
           the
           Princes
           Servants
           ,
           who
           follow'd
           the
           Sledge
           ,
           ran
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           stopt
           him
           just
           as
           he
           was
           about
           sticking
           it
           into
           his
           Breast
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           Wretch
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           daunted
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           seem'd
           more
           inraged
           ,
           having
           miss'd
           his
           Blow
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           before
           ;
           and
           without
           regarding
           the
           consequences
           of
           his
           pernicious
           design
           ,
           he
           made
           many
           vain
           efforts
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ;
           but
           finding
           that
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           overpower'd
           ,
           he
           alarm'd
           that
           Prince
           ,
           as
           much
           by
           his
           insolent
           seditious
           discourse
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           frighten'd
           him
           by
           his
           Resolution
           in
           attacking
           him
           .
           
             Infamous
             Tyrant
          
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           Air
           both
           Fierce
           and
           Terrible
           ,
           
             since
             I
             have
             been
             so
             unfortunate
             as
             to
             fail
             in
             this
             attempt
             ,
             to
             deliver
             my
             Country
             from
             the
             most
             horrid
             Monster
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             bred
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             thee
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             know
             that
             some
             happier
             hand
             than
             mine
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             among
             upwards
             of
             three
             hundred
             Citizens
             ,
             who
             pitty
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             is
             daily
             oppress'd
             by
             thee
             ,
             some
             will
             take
             better
             measures
             than
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
           He
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           go
           on
           ;
           but
           was
           immediately
           
           dragg'd
           to
           Prison
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Executed
           ,
           to
           avoid
           making
           too
           much
           noise
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           forc'd
           by
           the
           Rack
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           number
           and
           quality
           of
           his
           Accomplices
           .
        
         
           This
           Out-rage
           was
           follow'd
           by
           another
           ,
           which
           made
           an
           end
           of
           convincing
           this
           first
           Minister
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           danger
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           daily
           expos'd
           ,
           by
           his
           great
           Elevation
           .
           Some
           days
           before
           his
           departure
           for
           the
           Army
           ,
           a
           cover'd
           Coffin
           was
           found
           at
           his
           Palace
           Gate
           ,
           with
           a
           Note
           in
           it
           ,
           containing
           these
           words
           :
           Gallichin
           ,
           
             unless
             the
             Campaign
             thou
             art
             going
             to
             open
             ,
             prove
             more
             successful
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             avoid
             this
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           Menaces
           which
           prov'd
           as
           so
           many
           fatal
           Presages
           of
           the
           misfortunes
           that
           he
           fell
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           stand
           continually
           upon
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           displease
           the
           Boyars
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           who
           underhand
           set
           those
           Instruments
           at
           Work
           ,
           which
           press'd
           him
           so
           close
           ,
           after
           his
           return
           from
           Krimea
           ,
           that
           finally
           they
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           banish'd
           into
           Siberia
           ,
           where
           to
           this
           hour
           he
           leads
           a
           languishing
           shameful
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           unfortunate
           Success
           of
           our
           Enterprise
           ,
           may
           partly
           be
           imputed
           to
           those
           violent
           proceedings
           ,
           since
           they
           hinder'd
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           favourable
           to
           us
           all
           along
           ,
           from
           opposing
           the
           decision
           of
           
           the
           Council
           against
           us
           ,
           the
           which
           appear'd
           very
           unreasonable
           ,
           even
           to
           such
           among
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           Motives
           of
           our
           Journey
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Orders
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           new
           measures
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           go
           back
           to
           Poland
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           follow
           Count
           Syri
           into
           Persia
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           daily
           receiv'd
           fresh
           assurances
           of
           his
           sincere
           Resolution
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Conductor
           to
           the
           Place
           we
           were
           bound
           for
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           efforts
           of
           the
           Muscovites
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Having
           no
           longer
           any
           hopes
           of
           re-establishing
           our
           affairs
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           we
           turn'd
           all
           our
           thoughts
           on
           our
           return
           :
           Yet
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           tarry
           a
           fortnight
           longer
           at
           Muscow
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           exposing
           our selves
           to
           the
           Injuries
           we
           dreaded
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           the
           very
           Polish
           Envoy
           ,
           whom
           we
           were
           to
           accompany
           ,
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           safest
           way
           to
           secure
           himself
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           about
           the
           time
           the
           Muscovites
           keep
           their
           Carnaval
           ,
           
           which
           may
           be
           stil'd
           the
           time
           of
           the
           most
           excessive
           Debauches
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           enormous
           Crimes
           .
           The
           use
           of
           Flesh
           is
           not
           allow'd
           of
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           only
           use
           Butter
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           commit
           horrid
           excesses
           ,
           and
           having
           melted
           it
           ,
           drink
           it
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           most
           delicious
           Liquour
           .
           
           Neither
           are
           they
           sparing
           of
           Brandy
           ,
           and
           other
           Liquours
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           all
           Muscovy
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           is
           a
           wretched
           Empire
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Vices
           .
           Violences
           ,
           Persidiousness
           ,
           and
           Treasons
           ,
           are
           committed
           in
           it
           Licentiously
           ,
           and
           woe
           to
           those
           Strangers
           ,
           who
           appear
           abroad
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           without
           being
           very
           well
           guarded
           .
        
         
           The
           disorders
           were
           yet
           much
           greater
           formerly
           ,
           and
           Murders
           more
           common
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           was
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Night
           of
           those
           brutish
           Rejoycings
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           which
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           tarry
           ;
           above
           forty
           Persons
           were
           kill'd
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Moscow
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           a
           strange
           Impious
           Superstition
           ,
           draw
           good
           or
           ill
           Omens
           for
           that
           year
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Murder'd
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           seem'd
           dissatisfied
           with
           the
           inconsiderableness
           of
           that
           small
           number
           ,
           which
           was
           nothing
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           preceeding
           years
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           very
           time
           the
           yougest
           of
           the
           Czars
           ,
           
           who
           was
           about
           eighteen
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           Marry'd
           the
           Daughter
           of
           a
           private
           Officer
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           his
           Marriage
           was
           proclaim'd
           to
           all
           the
           City
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           great
           Bell
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           finest
           in
           the
           
           World.
           It
           contains
           about
           20
           Foot
           Diameter
           ,
           40
           in
           height
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           very
           time
           a
           Cubit
           in
           thickness
           ,
           altho'
           they
           have
           been
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           away
           40000
           pound
           of
           Metal
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           sound
           .
           As
           it
           is
           extreamly
           Massy
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           sound
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           strike
           upon
           it
           with
           a
           Hammer
           ,
           which
           is
           seldome
           done
           but
           on
           Twelfth-day
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           day
           of
           the
           year
           among
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           or
           when
           the
           Prince
           Marries
           .
        
         
           The
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Czars
           is
           seldom
           published
           until
           it
           be
           perform'd
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           danger
           that
           would
           attend
           the
           discovering
           of
           it
           sooner
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           is
           an
           establish'd
           Custom
           among
           them
           ,
           never
           to
           make
           any
           Alliance
           with
           a
           Foreign
           Crown
           ,
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           chuse
           a
           Wife
           in
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           among
           the
           Daughters
           of
           their
           Subjects
           :
           But
           as
           the
           Person
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           ,
           is
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Envy
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           the
           vexation
           they
           receive
           by
           that
           preference
           ,
           inflaming
           them
           to
           a
           desire
           of
           vengeance
           on
           their
           Rivals
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           Prince
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           refus'd
           ;
           they
           are
           necessitated
           to
           take
           the
           Precautions
           I
           have
           mention'd
           to
           avoid
           those
           misfortunes
           that
           are
           but
           too
           frequent
           .
        
         
           The
           young
           Prince
           ,
           within
           a
           few
           days
           after
           his
           Marriage
           ,
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           the
           Falling-Sickness
           ,
           a
           Distemper
           that
           is
           Hereditary
           to
           all
           his
           Family
           .
           It
           was
           look'd
           
           upon
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Jealousie
           of
           the
           several
           Families
           that
           had
           been
           excluded
           from
           the
           Honour
           to
           which
           they
           aspir'd
           ,
           but
           this
           accident
           not
           being
           attended
           with
           any
           other
           ill
           Consequences
           ,
           they
           continu'd
           the
           rejoycings
           that
           are
           common
           on
           those
           occasions
           .
        
         
           The
           Polish
           Envoy
           ,
           finding
           Muscovy
           restor'd
           to
           its
           former
           Tranquility
           ,
           set
           forward
           for
           Poland
           ;
           we
           accompany'd
           him
           to
           the
           confines
           of
           Lethuania
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           proceeded
           to
           Warsaw
           ,
           where
           we
           met
           a
           Protector
           ,
           Heaven
           had
           rais'd
           us
           ,
           to
           recompence
           all
           our
           pass'd
           Sufferings
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Credit
           open'd
           a
           way
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Constantinople
           ,
           where
           he
           caus'd
           us
           to
           be
           Conducted
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Generosity
           as
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           Sequel
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           ..
        
      
       
         
         
           TRAVELS
           IN
           MOLDAVIA
           .
        
         
           Book
           the
           Fifth
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           constancy
           God
           inspires
           amidst
           the
           greatest
           Misfortunes
           ,
           that
           seem
           most
           to
           oppose
           our
           designs
           ,
           is
           a
           sensible
           proof
           that
           God
           approves
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           discovery
           of
           a
           way
           to
           China
           by
           Land
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           has
           been
           agreeable
           to
           him
           ,
           since
           ,
           that
           far
           from
           being
           disgusted
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           difficulties
           we
           have
           met
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           never
           had
           greater
           
           hopes
           of
           Success
           ,
           than
           at
           the
           time
           when
           they
           seemed
           altogether
           desperate
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           refusal
           we
           had
           from
           the
           Muscovites
           ,
           we
           had
           but
           one
           resourse
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           Project
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           follow
           Count
           Syri
           into
           Persia
           ,
           whose
           good
           Intentions
           ,
           seconded
           by
           his
           admirable
           Qualifications
           ,
           promis'd
           us
           a
           more
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           more
           certain
           Success
           ,
           than
           that
           we
           had
           flatter'd
           our selves
           with
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           
           it
           was
           a
           very
           great
           risque
           ,
           to
           venture
           on
           so
           long
           a
           Journey
           ,
           after
           all
           our
           pass'd
           Fatigues
           ;
           a
           thousand
           dangers
           seem'd
           to
           attend
           our
           enterprize
           of
           going
           for
           Constantinople
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           War
           between
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           shut
           up
           all
           the
           Avenues
           thither
           ;
           but
           what
           can
           be
           impossible
           ,
           when
           seconded
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           abandon
           our selves
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Providence
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           the
           dangerous
           conjunctures
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           we
           took
           our
           measures
           to
           pass
           into
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           no
           means
           unattempted
           to
           succeed
           therein
           .
        
         
           We
           apply'd
           our selves
           at
           first
           to
           the
           Emperour's
           Envoy
           ,
           
           call'd
           Ierowski
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           Warsaw
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           thinking
           he
           would
           not
           refuse
           us
           the
           Pass-ports
           
           we
           wanted
           to
           go
           to
           Vienna
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           might
           easily
           repair
           to
           Buda
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           first
           City
           ,
           possess'd
           by
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           ,
           upon
           the
           Danube
           .
        
         
           Some
           Political
           Reasons
           having
           hinder'd
           that
           Minister
           from
           favouring
           our
           Designs
           ,
           Heaven
           fortunately
           inspir'd
           us
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           applying
           our selves
           to
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           ,
           
           whom
           we
           only
           knew
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           and
           admirable
           things
           ,
           we
           had
           formerly
           been
           told
           ,
           and
           were
           still
           daily
           publish'd
           about
           him
           .
           The
           Civility
           and
           Kindness
           he
           express'd
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           we
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           soon
           convinc'd
           us
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           those
           reports
           ;
           and
           we
           had
           leasure
           to
           discover
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           during
           two
           Months
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           conversed
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           tho'
           great
           ,
           was
           much
           below
           his
           Merit
           .
        
         
           This
           Lord
           ,
           the
           most
           lovely
           ,
           
           and
           the
           most
           belov'd
           of
           any
           in
           Poland
           ,
           being
           inform'd
           with
           all
           our
           past
           Adventures
           and
           with
           the
           Motive
           which
           made
           us
           apply
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           made
           us
           very
           sensible
           ,
           from
           that
           very
           moment
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Interest
           in
           our
           Concerns
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           he
           desir'd
           we
           should
           rely
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           
           Enterprise
           .
           
             My
             dear
             Fathers
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             embracing
             us
             ,
             being
             French-Men
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             Missionaries
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             question
             but
             I
             will
             be
             proud
             to
             serve
             you
             :
             Whatever
             vexation
             you
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Muscovites
             ,
             by
             the
             refusal
             of
             the
             Passage
             you
             desn'd
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             be
             displeas'd
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             trouble
             they
             have
             occasion'd
             you
             ,
             since
             it
             affords
             me
             an
             opportuninity
             to
             serve
             you
             .
             As
             the
             only
             favour
             your
             Zeal
             requires
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             you
             in
             a
             way
             to
             reach
             Constantinople
             ,
             assure
             your selves
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             get
             you
             thither
             .
             If
             you
             have
             no
             business
             here
             ,
             prepare
             your selves
             to
             go
             to
             Leopold
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             will
             take
             all
             necessary
             measures
             for
             the
             Jonrney
             you
             undertake
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Tho'
           Father
           Beauvollier
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           
           were
           extreamly
           tired
           with
           the
           fatigues
           of
           our
           return
           ,
           and
           stood
           in
           want
           of
           rest
           ,
           we
           receiv'd
           new
           Vigour
           ,
           upon
           the
           agreeable
           assurances
           our
           generous
           Protector
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           follow'd
           him
           full
           of
           Joy
           and
           Confidence
           to
           Leopold
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           place
           of
           his
           usual
           Residence
           .
        
         
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           came
           there
           ,
           
           he
           dispatch'd
           two
           Couriers
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           the
           Hospodar
           of
           Woldavia
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Bashaw
           of
           Caminiec
           ,
           who
           were
           best
           able
           to
           favour
           our
           Passage
           at
           that
           dangerous
           time
           .
        
         
           Besides
           his
           Application
           to
           remove
           all
           the
           difficulties
           that
           stood
           in
           our
           way
           ,
           
           he
           extended
           his
           care
           to
           our
           Persons
           ,
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           kindness
           .
           Being
           sensible
           that
           we
           had
           suffer'd
           considerably
           in
           our
           last
           Voyage
           of
           Muscovy
           ,
           he
           omitted
           nothing
           that
           was
           capable
           to
           restore
           us
           to
           our
           former
           Health
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           perform
           that
           we
           were
           shortly
           to
           undertake
           .
        
         
           He
           entertain'd
           us
           in
           his
           own
           Palace
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gave
           us
           a
           fiue
           conveniont
           Apartment
           ,
           and
           would
           in
           no
           wise
           permit
           us
           to
           Lodge
           with
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           are
           settl'd
           at
           Leopold
           .
           We
           remain'd
           there
           about
           two
           Months
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Couriers
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           ,
           we
           sensibly
           discover'd
           the
           singular
           favour
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           Potent
           Protection
           of
           the
           incomparable
           Palatin
           of
           Russia
           ,
           whose
           Holy
           Example
           serv'd
           as
           much
           to
           animate
           our
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           Eminent
           Qualifications
           ,
           
           to
           challenge
           our
           admiration
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Illustrious
           General
           ,
           
           whose
           Heroick
           Actions
           have
           render'd
           his
           Name
           as
           formidable
           to
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           venerable
           in
           all
           Europe
           ,
           possess'd
           ,
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           Mind
           and
           Body
           ,
           that
           may
           concur
           towards
           the
           forming
           of
           an
           accomplish'd
           Heroe
           .
           His
           Air
           is
           Noble
           ,
           his
           Port
           Majestick
           ,
           his
           Heart
           Great
           ,
           his
           Genious
           Incomparable
           ,
           his
           Humour
           Agreeable
           ,
           his
           Behaviour
           Charming
           ;
           he
           is
           Learn'd
           ,
           Curious
           ,
           Magnificent
           ,
           Liberal
           ,
           Prudent
           in
           all
           his
           Military
           Expeditions
           ,
           Undaunted
           in
           Danger
           ,
           Bold
           in
           all
           his
           undertakings
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           surpasseth
           all
           his
           Noble
           Qualifications
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           solid
           Piety
           he
           professes
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           joyns
           so
           admirably
           to
           the
           Functions
           of
           his
           Place
           ,
           that
           he
           passes
           for
           the
           Bravest
           and
           most
           Religious
           Lord
           in
           Poland
           He
           daily
           allows
           himself
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           for
           Prayer
           ,
           he
           hears
           several
           Masses
           every
           Morning
           ,
           he
           employs
           a
           considerable
           time
           in
           reading
           of
           Books
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           he
           often
           participates
           to
           the
           Holy
           Misteries
           ,
           and
           always
           disposes
           himself
           to
           that
           great
           Action
           ,
           by
           a
           Rigorous
           Fast.
           Altho'
           he
           is
           a
           severe
           observer
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           his
           Conversation
           is
           sweet
           
           and
           ingaging
           :
           He
           argues
           incomparably
           well
           upon
           all
           Subjects
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           every
           body
           delights
           in
           his
           Conversation
           ;
           he
           loves
           to
           be
           among
           the
           Learn'd
           ,
           and
           is
           seldom
           without
           some
           about
           him
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           he
           delights
           in
           discoursing
           of
           Mathematicks
           and
           History
           .
           We
           have
           often
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           pass
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Night
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           observe
           some
           Constellations
           ,
           and
           some
           Planets
           ,
           with
           several
           fine
           Mathematical
           Instruments
           he
           sometimes
           employs
           .
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           has
           a
           very
           particular
           Respect
           for
           our
           King.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           described
           some
           of
           the
           Vertues
           of
           the
           Illustrious
           Iablonowski
           ,
           no
           body
           will
           be
           surpriz'd
           at
           the
           high
           Reputation
           ,
           wherewith
           Heaven
           rewards
           his
           Merit
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           him
           the
           most
           accomplished
           Family
           ,
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           seen
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           two
           Palatines
           of
           Plock
           and
           of
           Posnania
           his
           Daughters
           ,
           who
           are
           two
           Models
           of
           Vertue
           for
           all
           the
           Polish
           Ladies
           to
           imitate
           ,
           he
           has
           three
           Sons
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           their
           August
           Father
           ,
           are
           the
           delights
           of
           all
           Poland
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           first
           have
           already
           some
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           employments
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           where
           they
           distinguish
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           their
           Bravery
           ,
           and
           other
           excellent
           Qualifications
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           their
           Regular
           Christian
           Behaviour
           ,
           
           for
           which
           they
           gratefully
           acknowledg●
           themselves
           indebted
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           th●
           good
           Education
           they
           have
           receiv'd
           in
           th●
           Colledge
           of
           Lewis
           the
           14th
           .
           The
           third●
           who
           begins
           already
           to
           imitate
           his
           Brothers
           likewise
           promises
           much
           .
           The
           Wit
           an●
           Vivacity
           he
           discovers
           in
           his
           tender
           years
           are
           infallible
           signs
           of
           what
           he
           will
           prov●
           one
           day
           ,
           after
           having
           received
           the
           same
           Education
           with
           his
           lovely
           Brothers
           ,
           whose
           room
           he
           is
           coming
           to
           supply
           .
           I
           have
           never
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           see
           the
           Vertuou●
           Mother
           of
           those
           Children
           ;
           she
           dv'd
           〈◊〉
           little
           before
           my
           first
           arrival
           in
           Poland
           ;
           but
           by
           all
           the
           Commendations
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           I
           have
           learn●
           from
           the
           Incomparable
           Palatine
           ,
           her
           Husband
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           wonder
           at
           the
           Vertue
           of
           their
           Noble
           Off-spring
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           began
           to
           enjoy
           the
           sweets
           ,
           
           of
           the
           Potent
           Protection
           of
           our
           generous
           Benefactor
           ,
           we
           were
           inform'd
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour's
           Envoy
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           us'd
           all
           his
           Interest
           to
           cross
           our
           designs
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           Jealousies
           about
           us
           .
           He
           was
           not
           satisfied
           with
           having
           refus'd
           us
           the
           Passports
           we
           had
           desir'd
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           us'd
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           his
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           of
           
           Mouth
           and
           in
           Writing
           ,
           to
           ruin
           our
           Credit
           with
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           .
           Nay
           ,
           more
           ,
           he
           prevail'd
           with
           Persons
           of
           great
           Note
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
           They
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           we
           were
           dangerous
           Spyes
           ;
           and
           publickly
           reported
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           taken
           the
           exact
           Plan
           of
           the
           strongest
           places
           in
           Poland
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           present
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           their
           attempts
           prov'd
           vain
           ,
           the
           Person
           they
           went
           about
           to
           perswade
           ,
           having
           too
           much
           Sence
           and
           Generosity
           to
           be
           impos'd
           upon
           by
           them
           .
           Notwithstanding
           their
           earnest
           Sollicitations
           ,
           the
           Motives
           of
           which
           we
           did
           not
           discover
           till
           we
           came
           into
           Moldavia
           :
           We
           still
           receiv'd
           new
           favours
           from
           the
           great
           Palatin
           of
           Russia
           ,
           who
           ,
           far
           from
           forsaking
           us
           ,
           daily
           loaded
           us
           with
           fresh
           Obligations
           ,
           being
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           their
           Animosity
           against
           us
           was
           very
           ill
           grounded
           .
           He
           sufficiently
           testify'd
           ,
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           his
           Sentiments
           were
           much
           more
           advantagious
           for
           us
           ,
           than
           those
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           inspire
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           very
           well
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           uprightness
           of
           our
           Intentions
           ,
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           care
           he
           took
           to
           secure
           us
           the
           Passage
           ,
           which
           his
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           inclin'd
           him
           to
           procure
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Couriers
           ,
           we
           had
           expected
           so
           long
           ,
           being
           arriv'd
           with
           the
           most
           favourable
           
           answers
           we
           could
           expect
           ,
           the
           Great
           General
           thought
           it
           more
           proper
           for
           us
           to
           go
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Caminiec
           ,
           whether
           he
           judg'd
           the
           first
           less
           dangerous
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           did
           not
           confide
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Basha
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           no
           great
           acquaintance
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Hospodar
           ,
           whom
           he
           look'd
           upon
           as
           his
           particular
           Friend
           .
        
         
           The
           Sequel
           soon
           made
           us
           sensible
           ,
           
           that
           this
           determination
           was
           a
           very
           particular
           effect
           of
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           over
           us
           :
           For
           soon
           after
           our
           arrival
           at
           Yassy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           we
           heard
           that
           some
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           joyn
           us
           to
           pass
           from
           Poland
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           had
           unfortunately
           met
           a
           Party
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           near
           Caminiec
           ,
           who
           had
           plunder'd
           them
           ,
           and
           beaten
           them
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           remain'd
           half
           dead
           upon
           the
           spot
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           Judicious
           precautions
           ,
           which
           testify'd
           the
           Zeal
           of
           our
           incomparable
           Benefactor
           for
           the
           success
           of
           our
           Journey
           ,
           
           he
           gave
           us
           many
           other
           sensible
           proofs
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           before
           our
           departure
           .
           
           He
           did
           not
           only
           Equip
           us
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           whatever
           was
           necessary
           to
           defray
           the
           Charges
           of
           our
           Journey
           ,
           but
           he
           oblig'd
           us
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           to
           take
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Guide
           and
           Interpreter
           as
           far
           as
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           a
           Guard
           of
           thirty
           Moldavian
           Troops
           ,
           whom
           he
           charg'd
           not
           to
           leave
           us
           ,
           until
           they
           had
           conducted
           us
           to
           the
           Hospodar
           .
           He
           writ
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           and
           other
           Persons
           who
           could
           facilitate
           our
           Journey
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           received
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           been
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           considerable
           as
           all
           these
           favours
           were
           ,
           nothing
           made
           more
           impression
           upon
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           Tenderness
           and
           Affection
           he
           express'd
           to
           us
           at
           parting
           :
           It
           wrought
           so
           powerfully
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           express
           our
           gratitude
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           extraordinary
           favours
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           our
           Signs
           and
           Tears
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           Noble
           Lord
           shew'd
           us
           that
           he
           was
           not
           insensible
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           loaded
           with
           the
           Liberalities
           of
           the
           great
           Palatin
           of
           Russia
           ,
           
           and
           accompanied
           by
           several
           of
           his
           Attendants
           ,
           we
           cross'd
           part
           of
           Podolia
           ,
           and
           of
           Pokutia
           ,
           and
           lastly
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Iablonow
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Illustrious
           Family
           of
           the
           Iablonowski
           derives
           its
           Name
           .
           There
           
           we
           took
           the
           Guard
           which
           accompany'd
           us
           to
           a
           small
           City
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           call'd
           Campolongo
           ,
           which
           the
           Great
           General
           has
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           between
           the
           Poles
           and
           Turks
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           Moldavians
           in
           awe
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           making
           Incursions
           upon
           his
           Lands
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           reach'd
           thither
           ,
           
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           engage
           our selves
           in
           the
           famous
           Forest
           of
           the
           Boukovines
           ,
           the
           extent
           of
           which
           contains
           above
           forty
           Leagues
           ,
           the
           same
           which
           has
           been
           made
           so
           famous
           by
           the
           great
           Victories
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           gain'd
           there
           ,
           some
           years
           ago
           over
           the
           Turks
           and
           Tartars
           ,
           which
           came
           with
           numerous
           Forces
           ,
           commanded
           by
           Sultan
           Galga
           ,
           with
           an
           intention
           to
           make
           an
           Irruption
           into
           Poland
           .
        
         
           The
           Passage
           of
           the
           Forest
           is
           very
           difficult
           ,
           
           the
           Roads
           are
           bad
           and
           narrow
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           is
           soak'd
           every
           where
           by
           a
           foul
           .
           Marshy
           Water
           ,
           which
           renders
           them
           almost
           impracticable
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           were
           necessitated
           to
           pass
           through
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           those
           oblique
           disagreeable
           Roads
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           which
           I
           thought
           we
           should
           never
           
           have
           seen
           .
           But
           the
           illness
           of
           the
           Way
           was
           not
           the
           thing
           that
           troubled
           us
           most
           ;
           the
           surprize
           of
           the
           Thieves
           alarm'd
           us
           yet
           much
           more
           :
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           were
           got
           a
           pretty
           way
           into
           that
           horrid
           Sollitude
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           several
           Separate
           Bands
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           our
           Conductors
           being
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           their
           Companions
           no
           sooner
           perceiv'd
           them
           but
           they
           retir'd
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           got
           safe
           out
           of
           the
           Boukovines
           ,
           and
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Plains
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           where
           we
           Travell'd
           some
           time
           with
           more
           satisfaction
           ,
           than
           we
           had
           done
           in
           the
           gloomy
           Forests
           we
           came
           out
           .
        
         
           Moldava
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Finest
           and
           Pleasantest
           Provinces
           in
           Europe
           .
           
           There
           are
           great
           Plains
           water'd
           by
           divers
           Rivers
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           which
           is
           the
           Moldava
           ,
           which
           has
           turnings
           and
           windings
           ,
           not
           unlike
           the
           Seine
           ;
           and
           seems
           ,
           throughout
           its
           whole
           extent
           ,
           to
           carry
           Plenty
           every
           where
           .
           Those
           Waters
           would
           certainly
           render
           those
           Plains
           very
           Fruitful
           ,
           and
           would
           contribute
           to
           make
           that
           Province
           one
           of
           the
           Richest
           in
           Europe
           ,
           were
           it
           less
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Insults
           of
           the
           Turks
           and
           Tartars
           ;
           but
           the
           Forces
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           them
           continually
           send
           through
           it
           ,
           to
           defend
           Caminiec
           ,
           have
           destroy'd
           it
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           
           lies
           unmanur'd
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Inhabitants
           to
           Cultivate
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Eastern
           part
           ,
           which
           confines
           to
           Tartary
           ,
           where
           such
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           that
           live
           in
           the
           open
           Country
           ,
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           dig
           Lodges
           under
           Ground
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           fury
           of
           those
           implacable
           Enemies
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Having
           cross'd
           those
           Plains
           without
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Campolongo
           ,
           where
           we
           took
           a
           fresh
           Guard
           ,
           which
           Conducted
           us
           with
           as
           much
           Fidelity
           and
           Success
           as
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           Moldavia
           .
           When
           we
           came
           near
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           sent
           our
           Interpreter
           before
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Orders
           from
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           ,
           to
           present
           our
           humble
           Respects
           to
           the
           Hospodar
           ,
           until
           we
           were
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           it
           our selves
           .
        
         
           We
           really
           expected
           much
           from
           the
           Recommendations
           of
           the
           Grand
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           he
           had
           given
           us
           for
           that
           Prince
           ;
           but
           yet
           had
           we
           been
           able
           to
           foresee
           the
           effect
           they
           were
           to
           produce
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           begg'd
           that
           Palatin
           to
           moderate
           his
           kindness
           ,
           and
           to
           spare
           us
           a
           little
           more
           .
           The
           Hospodar
           ,
           who
           had
           more
           regard
           for
           the
           pressing
           Letters
           of
           the
           General
           ,
           than
           for
           our
           Character
           of
           Religious
           ,
           put
           no
           bounds
           to
           his
           Respects
           ;
           and
           I
           question
           
           whether
           he
           could
           have
           done
           more
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           notice
           of
           our
           arrival
           ,
           
           he
           assign'd
           us
           a
           convenient
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           day
           he
           sent
           us
           one
           of
           his
           Secretaries
           ,
           to
           Congratulate
           our
           Arrival
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           us
           know
           that
           he
           was
           impatient
           to
           see
           us
           .
           The
           next
           day
           he
           sent
           us
           his
           Coach
           ,
           and
           a
           Guard
           of
           fifty
           Souldiers
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Lord
           Chancellour's
           Son
           to
           be
           our
           Interpreter
           :
           We
           were
           Conducted
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           his
           Palace
           ,
           where
           the
           Hospodar
           expected
           us
           .
           All
           the
           Militia
           was
           in
           Arms
           in
           very
           good
           order
           ,
           from
           our
           Lodgings
           to
           the
           Court.
           Being
           alighted
           ,
           we
           found
           two
           Gentlemen
           who
           tarry'd
           for
           us
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           Audience
           .
           They
           lead
           us
           under
           the
           Arms
           up
           a
           pair
           of
           Stairs
           of
           about
           thirty
           steps
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           the
           great
           Hall
           ,
           where
           the
           Barons
           of
           the
           State
           did
           commonly
           Assemble
           .
           There
           were
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           there
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           we
           saluted
           them
           as
           we
           pass'd
           along
           ,
           and
           then
           went
           up
           to
           the
           Prince's
           Closet
           ,
           at
           the
           Door
           of
           which
           we
           met
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           who
           introduc'd
           us
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           appear'd
           ,
           
           the
           Hospodar
           arose
           from
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           stept
           forward
           
           to
           receive
           us
           .
           He
           entertain'd
           us
           with
           all
           the
           Civility
           imaginable
           ,
           above
           two
           hours
           long
           .
        
         
           We
           made
           our
           Compliment
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           answer'd
           in
           a
           very
           obliging
           manner
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           having
           commanded
           us
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           the
           Conversation
           upon
           the
           Conquests
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           gave
           him
           a
           particular
           account
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           very
           much
           delighted
           ,
           as
           it
           appear'd
           by
           the
           obliging
           words
           he
           spoke
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           going
           ;
           seeming
           then
           to
           have
           forgot
           his
           Rank
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           
             Dear
             Fathers
          
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           us
           ,
           
             since
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             you
             have
             the
             honour
             to
             belong
             to
             ,
             and
             under
             whose
             Influence
             you
             are
             going
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             utmost
             extremities
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             so
             accomplish'd
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             that
             he
             challenges
             admiration
             from
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             I
             beg
             your
             Friendship
             as
             a
             Favour
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             to
             reckon
             among
             my
             Friends
             two
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             two
             Mathematicians
             ,
             belonging
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Monarch
             .
          
        
         
           We
           did
           not
           expect
           to
           receive
           such
           honours
           at
           that
           Prince's
           Court
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           had
           foreseen
           it
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           have
           avoided
           it
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           Recommendations
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           ,
           who
           had
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Acquai●tance
           ,
           to
           receive
           us
           like
           his
           own
           
           Children
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           tender
           of
           us
           as
           of
           his
           own
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           Hospodar's
           Interest
           to
           receive
           us
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           
           thereby
           to
           cover
           the
           Conspiracy
           he
           was
           framing
           against
           Poland
           ,
           the
           which
           we
           discover'd
           soon
           after
           our
           arrival
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           precautions
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           our
           knowledge
           .
           I
           will
           relate
           the
           reality
           of
           this
           Intrigue
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           the
           which
           this
           Envoy
           Ierowski
           design'd
           to
           keep
           us
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           by
           opposing
           our
           passage
           through
           Moldavia
           .
        
         
           
             Constantin
             Cantemir
          
           Hospodar
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           being
           conscious
           of
           the
           piece
           of
           Treachery
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           four
           or
           five
           years
           ago
           towards
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           fear'd
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           should
           his
           Territories
           once
           be
           subjected
           to
           that
           Crown
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           be
           reveng'd
           of
           the
           infidelity
           he
           committed
           during
           the
           Campaign
           of
           Budziac
           :
           He
           had
           promis'd
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           advanc'd
           as
           far
           as
           Iassy
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           his
           Territories
           ,
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           dependancy
           on
           Poland
           ,
           and
           to
           supply
           his
           Army
           with
           all
           necessary
           Provisions
           :
           But
           while
           he
           amus'd
           that
           Prince
           within
           a
           League
           of
           the
           City
           by
           the
           Deputies
           he
           continually
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           fled
           another
           way
           with
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           carry'd
           away
           whatever
           they
           could
           remove
           .
           
           The
           King
           enter'd
           the
           City
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           which
           committed
           great
           Spoils
           there
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           it
           to
           the
           miserable
           Condition
           in
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           violence
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           tho
           just
           ,
           
           contributed
           very
           much
           to
           incense
           the
           Moldavians
           against
           the
           Poles
           ,
           and
           particularly
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           Grecians
           who
           are
           the
           chief
           Boyers
           of
           that
           little
           Court.
           They
           willingly
           hearken'd
           to
           the
           Propositions
           that
           were
           made
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           a
           Deputy
           who
           was
           sent
           thither
           on
           purpose
           ,
           and
           they
           promis'd
           each
           other
           an
           inviolable
           secrecy
           ,
           which
           they
           swore
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Hospodar
           oblig'd
           the
           Illustrious
           Mir●n
           Lord
           High
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           same
           Oath
           ,
           altho'
           both
           he
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Moldavia
           his
           Kinsman
           seem'd
           very
           much
           affected
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Poland
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           oblige
           him
           to
           Sign
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           without
           reiterated
           menaces
           of
           cutting-off
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           to
           extirpate
           his
           Family
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           considerable
           in
           that
           Province
           .
        
         
           This
           Treaty
           ,
           
           which
           had
           been
           lately
           concluded
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           the
           Boyars
           had
           been
           oblig'd
           to
           Sign
           ,
           consisted
           of
           five
           Articles
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           Moldavia
           should
           be
           under
           the
           Protection
           and
           Dependancy
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           which
           tke
           Hospodar
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           pay
           him
           a
           Tribute
           of
           Fifty
           Thousand
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           II.
           The
           Second
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperour
           should
           furnish
           him
           a
           sufficient
           Body
           of
           Men
           to
           force
           the
           Poles
           out
           of
           Campolongo
           ,
           and
           other
           Places
           of
           Moldavia
           in
           which
           they
           kept
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           assist
           him
           ,
           whenever
           he
           should
           be
           ingag'd
           in
           War
           against
           Poland
           .
        
         
           III.
           The
           Third
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Emperour
           in
           his
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           with
           the
           Port
           ,
           should
           oblige
           the
           Grand
           Seignor
           to
           set
           the
           Hospodar's
           Eldest
           Son
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           whom
           he
           kept
           as
           an
           Hostage
           at
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           IV.
           The
           Fourth
           ,
           That
           the
           Principality
           of
           Moldavia
           should
           be
           Hereditary
           to
           the
           Descendants
           of
           the
           Hospodar
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           Fifth
           ,
           Finally
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           should
           allow
           the
           Schismaticks
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           never
           press
           the
           Moldavians
           to
           be
           re-united
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Treaty
           was
           just
           concluded
           when
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Iassy
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Agent
           who
           had
           been
           imploy'd
           about
           it
           ,
           was
           very
           much
           concern'd
           at
           our
           coming
           there
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           disabuse
           the
           Court
           from
           all
           the
           false
           Reports
           he
           had
           spread
           against
           France
           ,
           to
           gain
           his
           Ends
           the
           better
           .
           And
           indeed
           we
           did
           so
           ,
           even
           before
           we
           had
           heard
           any
           thing
           about
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           discover'd
           the
           falsity
           of
           the
           News
           he
           had
           spread
           that
           the
           French
           had
           been
           totally
           Defeated
           near
           the
           Danube
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           greater
           Idea
           of
           the
           Emperour's
           Power
           .
        
         
           We
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           see
           that
           Court
           absolutely
           undeceiv'd
           in
           what
           related
           to
           France
           ,
           during
           our
           short
           abode
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           inspire
           them
           with
           Sentiments
           very
           different
           from
           those
           they
           had
           before
           our
           Arrival
           .
           And
           this
           without
           doubt
           was
           the
           Reason
           which
           induc'd
           the
           Hospodar
           to
           treat
           us
           yet
           more
           respectfully
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           kindness
           at
           our
           last
           Audience
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           done
           at
           the
           first
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           his
           Proceedings
           at
           that
           time
           put
           him
           to
           a
           great
           loss
           at
           present
           :
           But
           the
           Evil
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           before
           he
           finds
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Polanders
           ,
           or
           the
           Turks
           ,
           to
           punish
           him
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           withdraw
           from
           under
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           will
           totally
           ruine
           that
           wretched
           Principality
           ,
           the
           
           which
           without
           having
           had
           any
           War
           ,
           is
           at
           present
           the
           most
           ruinated
           Province
           in
           Europe
           .
        
         
           The
           Hospodar
           detain'd
           us
           a
           Week
           at
           Iassy
           ,
           
           for
           the
           expediting
           of
           the
           Letters
           and
           Passports
           we
           wanted
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Serasquier
           ,
           who
           was
           Incamp'd
           upon
           the
           Danube
           ,
           on
           the
           Confines
           of
           Moldavia
           ,
           We
           receiv'd
           them
           at
           last
           at
           the
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           last
           Audience
           the
           Hospodar
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           Ceremonies
           that
           were
           us'd
           in
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           imploy'd
           about
           our
           departure
           ,
           
           we
           receiv'd
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           joy
           ,
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Great
           General
           of
           Poland
           ,
           which
           satisfy'd
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           forgot
           us
           during
           our
           absence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           preserv'd
           the
           same
           tenderness
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           given
           us
           such
           signal
           proofs
           of
           .
           Altho'
           it
           proceeded
           from
           a
           Heart
           a
           little
           too
           prepossess'd
           in
           our
           Favour
           ;
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           incerting
           it
           here
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           just
           reproaches
           I
           should
           be
           liable
           to
           ,
           should
           I
           suppress
           any
           of
           the
           Favours
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           that
           Great
           Man
           ,
           who
           has
           put
           no
           bounds
           to
           his
           kindness
           towards
           us
           :
           It
           was
           conceiv●d
           in
           these
           terms
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Want
               words
               to
               express
               my
               grief
               for
               your
               absence
               ,
               
               and
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               at
               rest
               until
               .
               I
               receive
               certain
               news
               of
               your
               safe
               arrival
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               I
               am
               overjoy'd
               to
               hear
               that
               you
               are
               safely
               arriv'd
               upon
               the
               Confines
               of
               Moldavia
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               Men
               have
               perform'd
               their
               Duty
               by
               the
               way
               .
               God
               grant
               you
               as
               prosperous
               a
               Iourney
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               but
               also
               into
               China
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               on
               my
               part
               to
               make
               it
               my
               earnest
               request
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               intreat
               him
               to
               preserve
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               prosper
               your
               Great
               and
               Pious
               Designs
               .
               Your
               Acquaintance
               ,
               the
               kindness
               that
               engages
               me
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               Confidence
               you
               repos'd
               in
               me
               ,
               in
               making
               your
               application
               to
               me
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               rac'd
               out
               of
               my
               Mind
               and
               Heart
               :
               I
               am
               very
               sorry
               I
               could
               detain
               you
               no
               longer
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               could
               no
               longer
               enjoy
               the
               satisfaction
               I
               receiv'd
               in
               your
               Company
               .
               I
               shall
               esteem
               my self
               very
               happy
               ,
               in
               the
               Sequel
               ,
               to
               find
               an
               occasion
               to
               do
               you
               more
               considerable
               Services
               ,
               than
               those
               you
               have
               hitherto
               desir'd
               of
               me
               .
               You
               will
               oblige
               me
               infinitely
               to
               let
               me
               hear
               from
               you
               as
               often
               as
               you
               can
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               remember
               me
               still
               ,
               especially
               in
               your
               Holy
               Sacrifices
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               my
               Family
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               particularly
               
               recommend
               to
               you
               the
               Soul
               of
               my
               Wife
               of
               Blessed
               Memory
               .
               And
               assure
               your selves
               that
               no
               body
               can
               be
               more
               than
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Servant
                 IABLONOWSKI
                 .
                 Palatin
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 General
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           Consolation
           we
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           generous
           assurances
           the
           General
           of
           Poland
           gave
           us
           ,
           
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           kindness
           ,
           supported
           us
           in
           all
           our
           Journey
           .
           We
           departed
           from
           Iassy
           with
           the
           Convoy
           the
           Hospodar
           gave
           us
           ,
           and
           after
           four
           days
           March
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Galatz
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           small
           Town
           Situate
           upon
           the
           Danube
           ,
           where
           we
           found
           a
           Bark
           ready
           ,
           which
           conducted
           us
           safe
           to
           the
           Turkish
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           5
           hours
           distant
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Seraskier's
           Lieutenant
           receiv'd
           notice
           of
           our
           arrival
           ,
           he
           assign'd
           us
           a
           House
           in
           the
           nearest
           Burrough
           to
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           sent
           some
           Ianissaries
           to
           secure
           us
           against
           
           the
           injuries
           we
           might
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           He
           us'd
           us
           thus
           Civilly
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           been
           inform'd
           by
           our
           Convoy
           that
           we
           were
           French-men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           done
           us
           the
           Honour
           to
           send
           us
           with
           the
           Quality
           of
           his
           Mathematicians
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           the
           Seraskier
           from
           whom
           we
           had
           desir'd
           an
           Audience
           to
           deliver
           the
           Letters
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Hospodar
           ,
           
           sent
           us
           a
           Chaoux
           follow'd
           by
           three
           Ianissaries
           ,
           with
           two
           Turkish
           Horses
           Richly
           Harnass'd
           ,
           to
           conduct
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           evidence
           the
           great
           Respect
           the
           Ottomans
           bear
           to
           our
           Great
           Monarch
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           had
           been
           oblig'd
           to
           disguise
           our selves
           ,
           to
           pass
           more
           securely
           through
           all
           those
           Schismatical
           Infidel
           Countries
           ,
           where
           our
           Cloathing
           would
           have
           expos'd
           us
           to
           many
           affronts
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           once
           more
           engag'd
           to
           play
           a
           part
           that
           did
           not
           please
           us
           ,
           the
           which
           we
           retain'd
           no
           longer
           ,
           than
           while
           we
           judg'd
           it
           proper
           to
           advance
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           We
           went
           in
           State
           ,
           being
           conducted
           by
           the
           General
           's
           Officers
           to
           deliver
           the
           Letters
           we
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Hospodar
           of
           Moldavia
           .
           The
           Seraskier
           who
           expected
           us
           under
           his
           Tent
           ,
           surrounded
           by
           all
           his
           Icoglans
           
           Richly
           attir'd
           ,
           receiv'd
           us
           with
           an
           air
           altogether
           grave
           and
           serious
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           having
           answer'd
           our
           Complement
           pretty
           civilly
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           that
           he
           had
           order'd
           his
           Kiaia
           to
           give
           us
           satisfaction
           in
           what
           we
           had
           to
           propose
           to
           him
           .
           We
           were
           better
           pleas'd
           with
           the
           reception
           of
           this
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Army
           ,
           
           than
           with
           the
           Seraskier's
           .
           Although
           he
           was
           a
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           he
           treated
           us
           with
           all
           the
           Civility
           imaginable
           :
           He
           presented
           us
           at
           first
           with
           the
           usual
           Liquors
           ,
           and
           Perfumes
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           our
           Letters
           of
           Mathematicians
           ,
           and
           having
           some
           Skill
           himself
           in
           Geometry
           ,
           and
           Astronomy
           ,
           he
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           entertain
           himself
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           and
           propos'd
           some
           questions
           upon
           those
           Matters
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           explaining
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           a
           young
           Man
           enter'd
           his
           Tent
           in
           great
           heat
           ,
           
           who
           having
           kiss'd
           his
           Vest
           ,
           deliver'd
           some
           Letters
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Seraskier
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           intercepted
           some
           days
           before
           near
           Kaminiec
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           that
           very
           moment
           .
           They
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           a
           Polander
           ,
           disguis'd
           like
           a
           Tartar
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           observ'd
           a
           Crown
           in
           the
           Seal
           ,
           imagin'd
           streight
           that
           they
           came
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           that
           
           we
           ,
           who
           were
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           that
           Prince's
           Territories
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           know
           the
           Contents
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Seraskier's
           Secretary
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           wretched
           Renegado
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           Tent
           where
           we
           were
           ,
           with
           this
           wicked
           supposition
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           us
           those
           Letters
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           have
           it
           that
           we
           were
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Secret
           that
           was
           hid
           under
           Ciphers
           which
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           .
           He
           us'd
           his
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           discover
           the
           Mystery
           thereof
           ,
           he
           put
           several
           odd
           questions
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           forgot
           nothing
           that
           he
           thought
           might
           put
           us
           to
           a
           loss
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           clear'd
           our selves
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Malicious
           Interrogations
           ,
           and
           having
           acquainted
           the
           Ki●ia
           ,
           how
           much
           our
           profession
           was
           oppos'd
           to
           all
           Worldly
           Intrigues
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           long
           since
           forsaken
           ,
           to
           apply
           our selves
           intirely
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           we
           told
           him
           ,
           to
           disabuse
           him
           quite
           ,
           that
           those
           Letters
           came
           from
           the
           King
           our
           Master's
           Ambassadour
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           written
           to
           him
           that
           he
           was
           sending
           to
           the
           Port
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           very
           much
           surpriz'd
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           Courier
           who
           carry'd
           them
           had
           been
           thus
           unjustly
           stop'd
           .
           We
           acquainted
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           with
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Coronets
           that
           are
           us'd
           in
           Europe
           upon
           Coats
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           explain'd
           to
           them
           in
           general
           the
           manner
           of
           using
           Cyphers
           ,
           which
           they
           seem'd
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           
           with
           ;
           and
           it
           also
           made
           them
           sensible
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           unravel
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Cyphers
           they
           saw
           ,
           which
           caus'd
           so
           much
           jealousie
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           seem'd
           satisfy'd
           with
           our
           Sincerity
           ,
           
           this
           unhappy
           Adventure
           created
           a
           thousand
           suspicions
           in
           them
           to
           our
           disadvantage
           ;
           but
           whereas
           our
           Letters
           of
           Mathematicians
           had
           gain'd
           us
           some
           credit
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           caus'd
           us
           to
           be
           conducted
           back
           to
           our
           house
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Order
           we
           came
           from
           thence
           ;
           altho'
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           more
           sure
           of
           us
           ,
           they
           gave
           us
           some
           new
           Ianissaries
           ,
           and
           order'd
           them
           to
           have
           a
           watchful
           eye
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           body
           to
           speak
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           precaution
           did
           not
           hinder
           some
           Renegadoes
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           News
           of
           our
           arrival
           had
           check'd
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           us
           by
           stealth
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           seem●d
           exceedingly
           concern'd
           at
           the
           unhappy
           Condition
           in
           which
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           live
           ,
           after
           their
           having
           basely
           abandon'd
           their
           Religion
           ,
           we
           endeavour'd
           to
           encourage
           them
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           them
           to
           take
           such
           measures
           as
           were
           necessary
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           out
           of
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           could
           be
           .
           The
           Turks
           themselves
           being
           mov'd
           by
           a
           certain
           Curiosity
           ,
           often
           deceiv'd
           the
           assiduity
           
           and
           vigilance
           of
           our
           Guards
           :
           We
           had
           several
           Conferences
           with
           them
           about
           Religion
           ;
           which
           convinc'd
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           vulgar
           Erour
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           a
           Mahometan
           never
           enters
           into
           any
           Dispute
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           propose
           any
           doubt
           in
           case
           of
           Religion
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           desirous
           to
           inform
           himself
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           he
           professes
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           opposite
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           nothing
           from
           the
           Chiefs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           were
           still
           kept
           very
           close
           ,
           tho'
           otherwise
           we
           receiv'd
           no
           other
           ill
           treatment
           from
           them
           ,
           we
           desir'd
           a
           new
           Audience
           from
           the
           Kia●a
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           Resolution
           had
           been
           taken
           in
           our
           Case
           .
           He
           receiv'd
           us
           as
           kindly
           as
           at
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           having
           Discours'd
           us
           above
           four
           hours
           ,
           upon
           several
           Mathematical
           Questions
           ,
           he
           assur'd
           us
           that
           they
           only
           tarry'd
           for
           the
           return
           of
           a
           Courier
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Grand
           Visier
           to
           dismiss
           us
           ,
           since
           they
           durst
           not
           permit
           us
           to
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           without
           leave
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           this
           was
           only
           a
           put-off
           ,
           and
           had
           we
           tarry'd
           until
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Express
           ,
           whom
           they
           pretended
           to
           have
           sent
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           tarry'd
           long
           enough
           in
           their
           C&
           but
           the
           Abbot
           Girardin
           having
           been
           inform'd
           by
           a
           Spy
           ,
           how
           we
           were
           us'd
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           complain'd
           to
           the
           Grand
           Visier
           about
           
           it
           ,
           who
           order'd
           us
           to
           be
           put
           at
           Liberty
           again
           ,
           after
           five
           Weeks
           Confinement
           .
        
         
           The
           Seraskier
           having
           receiv'd
           Orders
           by
           an
           Express
           to
           release
           us
           ,
           
           had
           no
           sooner
           acquainted
           us
           with
           the
           Orders
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Port
           ,
           but
           we
           immediately
           cross'd
           the
           Danube
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           going
           through
           Romania
           ,
           where
           we
           fear'd
           some
           new
           Adventure
           ,
           we
           Embarqu'd
           upon
           that
           River
           for
           Kili
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           little
           Town
           of
           the
           Lower
           Arabia
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           assur'd
           to
           meet
           with
           a
           Saique
           ready
           to
           Sail
           for
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           In
           going
           down
           towards
           the
           Mouth
           of
           that
           River
           ,
           we
           met
           a
           Bark
           ,
           which
           carry'd
           the
           Pay
           of
           the
           Ianissaries
           :
           This
           Encounter
           prov'd
           advantageous
           to
           us
           :
           for
           one
           of
           them
           who
           had
           undertaken
           to
           conduct
           us
           thither
           ,
           made
           the
           more
           hast
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           return
           time
           enough
           to
           receive
           his
           pay
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           came
           thither
           ,
           the
           Patron
           of
           the
           Saique
           being
           inform'd
           of
           our
           design
           ,
           came
           to
           offer
           us
           a
           place
           aboard
           his
           Vessel
           ,
           we
           agreed
           about
           our
           Passage
           ,
           and
           dispos'd
           our selves
           to
           go
           away
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           he
           having
           assur'd
           us
           that
           he
           would
           tarry
           no
           longer
           .
           He
           kept
           his
           word
           punctually
           ,
           and
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           at
           the
           appointed
           time
           ,
           and
           having
           reach'd
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Danube
           ,
           we
           tarry'd
           a
           whole
           day
           there
           for
           a
           favourable
           Wind
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           to
           Sea.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           our
           Captain
           and
           his
           Men
           remain'd
           upon
           the
           Watch
           all
           Night
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           surpriz●d
           by
           the
           Cossacks
           ,
           
           who
           often
           come
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           
           there
           to
           insult
           the
           Ships
           they
           can
           attack
           with
           advantage
           :
           To
           this
           end
           they
           straggle
           up
           and
           down
           in
           light
           Sloops
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           contain
           above
           one
           Man
           :
           They
           are
           cover'd
           at
           top
           by
           a
           well
           stretch●d
           Leather
           ,
           which
           hinders
           the
           Water
           from
           getting
           into
           them
           ;
           a
           Cossack
           sits
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           it
           with
           a
           pair
           of
           Oars
           to
           guide
           himself
           ,
           and
           has
           his
           Arms
           by
           him
           to
           Comb●t
           in
           case
           of
           necessity
           .
           A
           hundred
           of
           those
           small
           Boats
           sometimes
           surround
           a
           Ship
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           one
           is
           often
           expos'd
           to
           be
           surpriz●d
           by
           those
           dangerous
           Pirates
           ,
           unless
           one
           be
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           make
           a
           good
           defence
           ,
           and
           stand
           continually
           upon
           ones
           Guard.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           a
           North
           East
           Wind
           arising
           ,
           
           soon
           carry'd
           us
           in
           open
           Sea
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           easily
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Danube
           being
           very
           shallow
           at
           the
           Mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           continually
           sounded
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           taken
           to
           avoid
           the
           Banks
           of
           Sand
           that
           are
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           we
           found
           it
           soon
           after
           our
           having
           weigh'd
           our
           Anchors
           .
           The
           
           third
           day
           of
           our
           Navigation
           ,
           towards
           night
           we
           discover'd
           the
           Coast
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           perceiv'd
           the
           Beacon
           that
           stands
           at
           the
           Entrance
           of
           Bosphorus
           :
           
           but
           whereas
           it
           was
           night
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           tack
           about
           for
           fear
           of
           stranding
           somewhere
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           Precaution
           seem●d
           really
           necessary
           ,
           
           but
           yet
           it
           had
           like
           to
           have
           cost
           us
           our
           Lives
           ;
           for
           while
           the
           Men
           were
           imploy'd
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           Wind
           and
           the
           great
           Sea
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Turks
           know
           not
           how
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           agitated
           our
           Ship
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           being
           Shipwrack'd
           ,
           but
           every
           body
           put
           a
           hand
           to
           work
           not
           to
           be
           lost
           in
           the
           Port
           ;
           we
           pass'd
           all
           the
           Night
           in
           that
           agitation
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           it
           prov'd
           the
           worst
           that
           ever
           I
           pass'd
           in
           my
           Life
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           to
           steer
           our
           Course
           the
           next
           day
           at
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           
           and
           being
           got
           happily
           into
           the
           Canal
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           the
           Great
           and
           Famous
           City
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           the
           Prospect
           of
           which
           is
           incomparably
           fine
           .
           We
           advanc'd
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Port
           of
           Galata
           to
           dis-imbark
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           a-shoar
           ,
           we
           went
           directly
           to
           the
           Jesuit's
           House
           .
        
         
         
           We
           were
           inform'd
           there
           with
           the
           arrival
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Chateau
             Neuf
          
           at
           Gallipoli
           ,
           
           where
           he
           was
           stopt
           near
           three
           Weeks
           by
           contrary
           Winds
           .
           We
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           tarry
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           deliver
           some
           Letters
           of
           Consequence
           to
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           General
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           an
           Order
           by
           his
           means
           from
           the
           Caimacan
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           Passage
           into
           Persia.
           
        
         
           Having
           obtain'd
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           almost
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           our
           departure
           ,
           
           I
           was
           unfortunately
           seiz●d
           for
           the
           third
           time
           in
           less
           than
           a
           year
           ,
           with
           a
           cruel
           spitting
           of
           Blood
           ,
           which
           broke
           all
           our
           .
           Measures
           ,
           the
           Physicians
           and
           our
           Fathers
           obliging
           me
           to
           go
           back
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           my
           Cure.
           
        
         
           While
           the
           Ship
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           carry
           back
           Madam
           
             de
             Girardin
          
           ,
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           the
           late
           Ambassadour
           her
           Husband
           ,
           was
           preparing
           to
           go
           away
           ,
           I
           employ'd
           the
           little
           time
           I
           had
           left
           ,
           to
           prepare
           my self
           also
           :
           At
           that
           time
           above
           Six
           Score
           Christian
           Slaves
           Saved
           themselves
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           fling
           himself
           on
           board
           our
           Ship
           before
           the
           face
           of
           his
           Aga
           ,
           who
           was
           passing
           by
           in
           a
           small
           Boat
           :
           On
           the
           23d
           of
           October
           we
           hois'd
           our
           Sails
           ,
           the
           Ambassadrice
           ,
           and
           the
           Abbot
           Girardin
           her
           Brother-in-Law
           being
           
           come
           on
           Board
           ,
           who
           were
           receiv'd
           with
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           the
           Cannon
           ,
           which
           eccho'd
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Bosphorus
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Man
           of
           War
           call'd
           the
           Adventurer
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           carry
           us
           ,
           
           had
           engag'd
           to
           Convoy
           a
           Bark
           and
           a
           Tartane
           which
           were
           going
           back
           into
           France
           .
           They
           weigh'd
           their
           Anchors
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           ,
           having
           first
           receiv'd
           the
           following
           Orders
           from
           our
           Illustrious
           Captain
           for
           the
           regulation
           of
           their
           Course
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           they
           were
           to
           do
           in
           case
           of
           a
           Combat
           ,
           Viz.
           
        
         
           In
           case
           the
           Adventurer
           prepares
           for
           a
           Combate
           ,
           he
           shall
           signifie
           as
           much
           by
           a
           Blue
           Pennant
           under
           the
           fane
           of
           his
           Main
           Mast
           ,
           whereupon
           both
           Ships
           shall
           likewise
           prepare
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           case
           the
           Adventurer
           thinks
           fit
           the
           two
           Ships
           should
           go
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           put
           a
           White
           and
           Red
           Pennant
           under
           the
           fane
           of
           his
           Mizen
           Mast
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           they
           shall
           place
           themselves
           in
           a
           file
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           shall
           remove
           it
           ,
           they
           shall
           return
           behind
           him
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           Sail
           like
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           case
           he
           would
           have
           them
           to
           remain
           under
           the
           Wind
           ,
           he
           shall
           put
           out
           a
           Blue
           and
           
           White
           Pennant
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Yard
           of
           the
           great
           Scuttle
           .
        
         
           In
           case
           he
           would
           have
           them
           keep
           above
           the
           Wind
           ,
           he
           shall
           place
           a
           White
           Penn●nt
           under
           the
           fane
           of
           the
           Top-gallant
           .
        
         
           In
           case
           he
           would
           have
           the
           Masters
           to
           burn
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           on
           board
           of
           him
           with
           their
           Sloops
           ,
           he
           shall
           signify
           as
           much
           by
           placing
           a
           Red
           Pennant
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Main
           Yard
           .
        
         
           In
           case
           he
           would
           have
           them
           to
           look
           out
           for
           a
           Neighbouring
           Harbour
           ,
           he
           shall
           put
           out
           a
           white
           Streamer
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Mizen
           Yard
           ,
        
         
           When
           he
           shall
           desire
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Bark
           ,
           he
           shall
           put
           out
           a
           Blue
           Pennant
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Ancient-Staff
           ,
           and
           his
           Flag
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           to
           call
           the
           Tartane
        
         
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           dispos'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Signals
           as
           aforesaid
           given
           ,
           we
           pass●d
           the
           Seaven
           Towers
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Night
           with
           a
           good
           Northerly
           Wind
           ,
           the
           which
           blowing
           briskly
           ,
           we
           soon
           cross'd
           the
           Sea
           of
           Marmora
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           being
           the
           24th
           ,
           we
           reach●d
           the
           Canal
           of
           Gallipoli
           betimes
           .
           We
           met
           the
           Ottoman
           Fleet
           there
           
           at
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           compos'd
           of
           Eleven
           Great
           Ships
           only
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           which
           appear'd
           the
           Ship
           of
           Captain
           Paul
           a
           Famous
           Pirate
           of
           Legorn
           very
           much
           disabled
           ,
           who
           having
           fought
           some
           days
           before
           like
           a
           Lyon
           against
           the
           Algerines
           ,
           and
           Turks
           together
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           oblig'd
           to
           yield
           to
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           to
           surrender
           after
           an
           obstinate
           Combat
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           perceiv'd
           this
           Fleet
           ,
           
           we
           sent
           out
           an
           officer
           of
           the
           Ship
           to
           the
           Captain
           Bassa
           ,
           to
           agree
           about
           the
           Salutation
           :
           but
           that
           General
           having
           answer'd
           that
           the
           Grand
           Seignior's
           Ships
           never
           return'd
           any
           Salute
           while
           they
           lay
           at
           an
           Anchor
           ;
           we
           pass'd
           by
           without
           any
           Ceremony
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           and
           we
           came
           immediately
           over
           against
           the
           Old
           Castles
           ,
           where
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           Anchor
           ,
           to
           tarry
           for
           the
           Tartane
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           follow
           us
           .
           We
           pass'd
           the
           night
           very
           quietly
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           being
           the
           25th
           ,
           we
           set
           Sail
           again
           about
           Nine
           in
           the
           Morning
           with
           a
           fair
           Wind.
           We
           Saluted
           the
           Old
           Castles
           as
           we
           pass'd
           by
           with
           five
           Cannon
           shot
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           answer'd
           with
           nine
           sharp
           :
           we
           did
           the
           same
           passing
           by
           the
           two
           new
           ones
           ,
           which
           answer'd
           with
           as
           many
           Shot
           as
           the
           former
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           now
           very
           sensible
           that
           I
           was
           in
           a
           very
           great
           Errour
           ,
           
           when
           I
           imagin'd
           ,
           that
           those
           Castles
           were
           impregnable
           :
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           simple
           than
           those
           Forts
           ;
           the
           which
           ,
           excepting
           some
           Ramparts
           ,
           have
           nothing
           that
           can
           defend
           them
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           large
           Pieces
           of
           Cannon
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           which
           appear'd
           to
           me
           very
           inconsiderable
           .
           The
           rebounds
           of
           the
           Boulets
           of
           the
           Old
           Castles
           indeed
           reach'd
           far
           beyond
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Canal
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           the
           last
           could
           hardly
           reach
           it
           .
           What
           should
           hinder
           eight
           or
           ten
           great
           Ships
           ,
           that
           may
           easily
           pass
           there
           upon
           the
           same
           Line
           ,
           from
           covering
           themselves
           on
           the
           Flanks
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           with
           other
           Ships
           ,
           and
           from
           Steering
           their
           Course
           as
           far
           as
           Constantinople
           ?
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           we
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Canal
           ,
           
           of
           which
           those
           four
           Forts
           defend
           the
           Entrance
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           the
           Isle
           of
           Tenedo
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           City
           that
           bears
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           observe
           any
           particular
           thing
           there
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Famous
           City
           of
           Troy
           ,
           which
           stands
           opposite
           to
           it
           .
           Virgil
           tells
           us
           more
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Verses
           ,
           where
           he
           describes
           the
           ruines
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           we
           could
           find
           by
           our
           Eyes
           .
           The
           Wind
           continuing
           to
           blow
           briskly
           ,
           we
           soon
           
           after
           discover'd
           the
           Isle
           of
           Metelin
           ,
           and
           having
           during
           the
           Night
           pass'd
           the
           Golf
           ,
           one
           must
           pass
           ,
           steering
           ones
           Course
           towards
           Smirna
           ,
           we
           found
           our selves
           the
           next
           day
           over-against
           Schio
           .
        
         
           The
           North
           Wind
           having
           sorsaken
           us
           there
           ,
           
           we
           had
           a
           Calm
           for
           three
           or
           four
           days
           ,
           which
           was
           follow'd
           by
           a
           Southerly
           Wind
           ,
           which
           being
           directly
           contrary
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           try'd
           in
           vain
           to
           reach
           the
           Canal
           ,
           that
           lies
           between
           the
           Isles
           of
           Schio
           and
           Ipsera
           ;
           and
           ,
           the
           Sea
           being
           very
           rough
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           steer
           above
           those
           two
           Isles
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           reach
           the
           Port
           of
           St.
           George
           of
           Schirro
           ,
           where
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           put
           in
           for
           considerable
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           Having
           lost
           two
           Passengers
           since
           we
           embarqu●d
           ,
           
           and
           being
           fearful
           of
           a
           Contagious
           Distemper
           among
           our
           Men
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Plague-Sores
           that
           had
           been
           observ'd
           about
           one
           of
           those
           that
           dy'd
           ,
           Monsieur
           de
           la
           Roque-Perin
           our
           Captain
           resolv'd
           to
           Anchor
           in
           the
           Port
           that
           is
           form'd
           by
           that
           Island
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           cause
           his
           Men
           to
           be
           visited
           ,
           and
           to
           ease
           the
           Ambassadrice
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           ill
           by
           continual
           Vomitings
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           tossings
           of
           the
           Ship.
           
        
         
         
           We
           enter'd
           happily
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           a
           good
           ground
           ,
           we
           drop'd
           our
           Anchors
           ,
           and
           undesignedly
           allarm'd
           a
           small
           French
           Bark
           that
           likewise
           Anchor'd
           there
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           put
           out
           our
           Colours
           to
           reassure
           her
           ,
           but
           she
           looking
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Snare
           to
           catch
           her
           ,
           durst
           not
           draw
           near
           us
           .
           While
           time
           was
           allow'd
           her
           to
           satisfie
           her self
           who
           we
           were
           ,
           the
           Commissary
           of
           our
           Ship
           was
           sent
           on
           Shoar
           ,
           to
           get
           some
           Provisions
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           ours
           began
           to
           fail
           .
           Some
           Officers
           follow'd
           him
           to
           divert
           themselves
           with
           Hunting
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           the
           Patron
           of
           the
           Bark
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           discover'd
           to
           be
           French
           by
           her
           Colours
           ,
           which
           she
           hung
           out
           having
           descry'd
           ours
           ,
           not
           coming
           up
           to
           us
           ,
           like
           the
           other
           Ships
           that
           had
           follow'd
           us
           ,
           we
           sent
           a
           Sloop
           to
           her
           to
           mind
           her
           of
           her
           duty
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Patron
           immediately
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           having
           Saluted
           our
           Ship
           in
           passing
           by
           her
           ,
           he
           came
           on
           Board
           to
           Salute
           our
           Captain
           ,
           who
           straight
           caus'd
           a
           Strapado
           to
           be
           prepar'd
           for
           him
           ,
           for
           having
           tarry'd
           so
           long
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           King's
           Colours
           .
           But
           my
           Lady
           Ambassadrix
           obtain'd
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           off
           with
           the
           fear
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           day
           about
           Eight
           at
           night
           the
           Hunters
           being
           come
           back
           from
           the
           Village
           of
           St.
           George
           ,
           
           brought
           us
           the
           ●ews
           of
           the
           fatal
           death
           of
           our
           Commissary
           ,
           who
           was
           kill'd
           
           by
           one
           of
           our
           Store-keepers
           ,
           who
           shot
           him
           in
           the
           Right
           Shoulder
           ,
           of
           which
           wound
           he
           dy'd
           upon
           the
           Spot
           .
           This
           Accident
           stop'd
           us
           l●nger
           than
           we
           had
           design'd
           ;
           for
           whereas
           our
           Captain
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           secure
           the
           wretch
           who
           had
           committed
           the
           Murther
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           his
           escape
           ,
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           send
           an
           Officer
           a
           shore
           ,
           with
           a
           Company
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           Summon
           the
           Chief
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Village
           to
           use
           his
           utmost
           Endeavours
           to
           secure
           the
           Murtherer
           ,
           thereby
           also
           to
           oblige
           his
           Islanders
           to
           deliver
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           The
           said
           Officer
           and
           his
           Men
           arriv'd
           two
           hours
           before
           day
           at
           the
           Village
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           whereof
           ,
           were
           terrify'd
           at
           the
           Ringing
           of
           the
           Allarum-Bell
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           Souldiers
           .
           Five
           or
           Six
           Hundred
           Grecians
           dispers'd
           themselves
           immediately
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           that
           small
           Island
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           found
           the
           unhappy
           Fugitive
           ,
           who
           being
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           was
           put
           in
           Irons
           ,
           until
           he
           could
           be
           Try'd
           in
           due
           form
           .
        
         
           While
           some
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           search
           of
           him
           ,
           
           the
           deceas'd
           was
           Bury'd
           on
           the
           Sea-Shore
           ,
           near
           a
           little
           Chappel
           ,
           built
           as
           't
           is
           most
           likely
           ,
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           :
           After
           which
           we
           weigh'd
           our
           Anchors
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           with
           a
           favourable
           Wind
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           short
           time
           enabled
           us
           to
           double
           the
           
             Golden
             Cape
          
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           
           Isle
           of
           Argentiere
           ,
           where
           we
           Anchor'd
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           inquire
           about
           the
           Fleet
           of
           Algier
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           all
           along
           been
           in
           dread
           of
           ,
           not
           having
           as
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           hear
           any
           thing
           about
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           a
           Peace
           ,
           between
           that
           Republick
           and
           France
           .
        
         
           We
           remain'd
           two
           whole
           days
           in
           that
           Road
           ,
           
           and
           could
           not
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           until
           the
           Second
           of
           November
           ,
           upon
           which
           ,
           being
           favour'd
           by
           a
           fair
           Wind
           ,
           we
           pass'd
           by
           the
           Isles
           of
           Sapienza
           ,
           having
           met
           the
           Venetian
           Fleet
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           Steering
           towards
           Coron
           :
           having
           pass'd
           the
           Golf
           of
           Venice
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           the
           point
           of
           Sicilly
           towards
           night
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           were
           somewhat
           disquieted
           all
           Night
           ,
           about
           a
           Fire
           we
           perceiv'd
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           some
           imagin'd
           it
           was
           the
           Lanthorn
           of
           a
           Ship
           that
           Conducted
           some
           Squadron
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           stand
           upon
           our
           guard
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           our
           Artillery
           in
           case
           of
           need
           :
           Others
           on
           the
           contrary
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           this
           Fire
           proceeded
           from
           
             Mount
             Gibel
          
           ,
           which
           was
           within
           ken
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           day
           we
           discover'd
           the
           falsity
           of
           our
           Conjectures
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           over
           against
           the
           Cape
           of
           Passaro
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           keep
           a
           Garrison
           there
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Fort
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           built
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Coast
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           discover
           any
           Ship
           ,
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           light
           Beacons
           from
           space
           to
           space
           ,
           to
           warn
           the
           Country
           People
           to
           precaution
           
           themselves
           against
           the
           Pirates
           that
           land
           but
           too
           often
           there
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           doubled
           that
           Cape
           ,
           
             M.
             de
             Persin
          
           put
           on
           the
           Signal
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Barks
           ,
           and
           the
           Tartane
           to
           draw
           near
           to
           his
           Ship
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Spanish
           Gallies
           should
           appear
           .
           Some
           time
           after
           we
           discover'd
           the
           Isle
           of
           Maltha
           ,
           
           which
           lies
           about
           20
           Leagues
           from
           Cape
           Passaro
           .
           We
           met
           with
           a
           Storm
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           follow'd
           with
           some
           Whirlwinds
           ,
           and
           great
           Claps
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           Wind
           becoming
           favourable
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           advanc●d
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Isle
           of
           Panteleria
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           smallness
           of
           it
           ,
           yields
           very
           considerable
           Revenues
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           who
           are
           Masters
           of
           it
           .
           We
           remain'd
           two
           days
           in
           sight
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           being
           surpriz'd
           by
           a
           great
           Calm
           there
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           heat
           of
           the
           weather
           ;
           but
           a
           Southerly
           Wind
           happily
           arising
           ,
           we
           continu'd
           our
           Course
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           discover'd
           the
           Cape
           of
           Bonae
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           point
           of
           Africk
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Fort
           ,
           
           but
           those
           of
           Tunis
           keep
           a
           Beacon
           there
           for
           the
           security
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           which
           a
           Maharbou
           or
           Dervich
           ,
           who
           makes
           Penance
           there
           ,
           takes
           
           care
           to
           kindle
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           ,
           by
           as
           many
           fires
           as
           he
           makes
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Sails
           he
           discovers
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           left
           hand
           of
           this
           Cape
           ,
           stands
           the
           Fort
           of
           Galipa
           ,
           scituate
           upon
           a
           very
           high
           narrow
           Promontory
           ,
           almost
           inaccessible
           ,
           where
           the
           Cannons
           that
           are
           very
           numerous
           ,
           are
           capable
           to
           defend
           the
           place
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           approaches
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
           While
           we
           were
           considering
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           South-East-Wind
           encreas'd
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           run
           about
           three
           Leagues
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           we
           soon
           lost
           sight
           of
           the
           Isles
           of
           Sembrow
           .
           Had
           it
           continu'd
           ,
           we
           had
           soon
           come
           within
           sight
           of
           Sardinia
           ;
           but
           about
           Midnight
           it
           turn'd
           to
           North-West
           ,
           and
           tormented
           us
           strangely
           all
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Night
           .
        
         
           This
           tossing
           and
           rowling
           of
           the
           Ship
           which
           agitated
           us
           by
           turns
           ,
           
           discompos'd
           us
           extreamly
           ,
           and
           the
           Contrary
           Winds
           ,
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           occasion'd
           Whirlwinds
           ,
           took
           from
           us
           all
           hopes
           of
           doubling
           the
           Isles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           so
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           expected
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           still
           rising
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           we
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           it
           ,
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           put
           into
           Barbary
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           dropt
           our
           Anchors
           over
           against
           Portofarine
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           pretty
           good
           Haven
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           small
           City
           of
           the
           
           same
           name
           ,
           is
           pretty
           well
           Situated
           to
           shelter
           Ships
           from
           the
           great
           North-west
           ,
           and
           Westerly-Winds
           .
           It
           is
           built
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           upon
           a
           Peninsula
           ,
           where
           the
           Ships
           may
           Ride
           securely
           .
           It
           belongs
           to
           those
           of
           Tunis
           ,
           whose
           Capital
           City
           is
           not
           above
           7
           Leagues
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           it
           but
           through
           Goletta
           ,
           where
           the
           Famous
           City
           of
           Carthage
           formerly
           stood
           ;
           from
           whence
           you
           enter
           into
           a
           fine
           Lake
           ,
           upon
           which
           Tunis
           is
           Built
           .
        
         
           The
           North-West-Winds
           ,
           which
           the
           Provencals
           call
           Mistral
           ,
           oblig'd
           us
           to
           remain
           in
           that
           Road
           the
           15th
           ,
           and
           16th
           .
           However
           we
           did
           not
           remain
           idle
           there
           :
           Some
           of
           our
           Men
           went
           into
           a
           small
           Island
           ,
           where
           while
           some
           were
           shooting
           Pidgeons
           ,
           which
           were
           very
           plenty
           there
           formerly
           ,
           others
           imploy'd
           themselves
           in
           Fishing
           with
           Success
           .
           They
           took
           a
           Sea-Calf
           ,
           which
           they
           wounded
           with
           Fire-Arms
           ,
           and
           then
           made
           an
           end
           of
           him
           with
           Stones
           .
           The
           Flesh
           of
           it
           not
           being
           eatable
           ,
           they
           only
           took
           the
           Skin
           to
           make
           Muffs
           and
           Pouches
           with
           it
           .
           They
           brought
           it
           aboard
           with
           the
           Head
           fix'd
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Skin
           was
           about
           the
           largeness
           of
           a
           small
           Oxe's
           Hide
           :
           The
           Hair
           of
           it
           was
           extraordinary
           thick
           and
           smooth
           ,
           blackish
           at
           the
           top
           ,
           with
           two
           large
           whitish
           spots
           under
           the
           Flanks
           ,
           
           it
           had
           no
           sign
           of
           a
           Tail
           ,
           and
           the
           four
           Extremities
           were
           limited
           with
           the
           four
           
           Finns
           ,
           which
           this
           Animal
           equally
           uses
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           where
           it
           often
           spoils
           the
           Vines
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Finns
           was
           arm'd
           with
           five
           pretty
           large
           black
           Nails
           .
           The
           foremost
           appear'd
           considerably
           ,
           whereas
           the
           hindermost
           were
           hardly
           seen
           ,
           being
           cover'd
           with
           the
           Skin
           ,
           and
           much
           smaller
           than
           the
           first
           .
           The
           Head
           resembles
           that
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           or
           a
           Leopard
           ,
           excepting
           only
           that
           you
           can
           see
           no
           Ears
           it
           has
           .
           I
           us'd
           my
           utmost
           Endeavours
           to
           discover
           the
           Conduit
           of
           Sound
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           discover
           it
           until
           I
           had
           laid
           the
           head
           quite
           bare
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           perceiv'd
           two
           small
           hairy
           Conduits
           ,
           within
           three
           or
           four
           fingers
           breadth
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           which
           abutted
           to
           two
           little
           holes
           almost
           imperceptible
           ,
           which
           I
           discover'd
           with
           a
           Probe
           upon
           the
           Skin
           .
           It
           s
           Tongue
           is
           very
           short
           and
           thick
           ,
           the
           Jaws
           and
           Nostrils
           are
           like
           a
           Bulls
           ,
           whose
           Bellowing
           it
           imitates
           exactly
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           told
           by
           those
           who
           took
           it
           ,
           and
           heard
           it
           as
           it
           was
           strugling
           for
           Life
           .
        
         
           While
           we
           were
           thus
           agreeably
           imploy'd
           in
           our
           Ship
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           four
           Sail
           coming
           from
           behind
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Mountain
           which
           covers
           the
           Road
           where
           we
           had
           Anchor'd
           ,
           which
           frighten●d
           us
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           we
           soon
           recover'd
           our
           fright
           ,
           seeing
           them
           keep
           very
           close
           to
           the
           Shore
           ;
           whereby
           we
           sound
           that
           they
           were
           only
           Privateers
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           only
           a
           Squadron
           of
           four
           small
           Ships
           belonging
           to
           Tunis
           ,
           which
           were
           going
           to
           
           Porto-Sarino
           ,
           with
           a
           Prize
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           which
           our
           Adventurer
           would
           have
           regretted
           Eternally
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           Inform'd
           soon
           after
           ,
           that
           a
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           with
           Algier
           .
        
         
           We
           heard
           the
           next
           day
           that
           Mezzomorto
           Dey
           of
           Algier
           had
           pass●d
           before
           us
           in
           one
           of
           those
           four
           small
           Ships
           .
           
           A
           Sedition
           among
           his
           People
           ,
           had
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           flie
           in
           a
           little
           Bark
           ,
           in
           which
           having
           been
           surpriz'd
           near
           the
           Golf
           of
           Palma
           ,
           by
           those
           four
           Brigantines
           that
           were
           Cruising
           thereabouts
           ,
           he
           was
           carry'd
           to
           Portofarino
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Tunis
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           kept
           a
           while
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           being
           the
           17th
           of
           November
           ,
           
           we
           put
           to
           Sea
           again
           with
           a
           S.
           W.
           Wind
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           our
           Course
           towards
           Sardinia
           ,
           after
           having
           discover'd
           the
           Isle
           of
           Guerite
           ,
           otherwise
           call'd
           Fratelly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           two
           small
           Points
           that
           are
           discover'd
           from
           afar
           .
           At
           Night
           the
           Wind
           fail'd
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           turn'd
           against
           us
           to
           a
           North
           West
           :
           However
           ,
           we
           still
           endeavour'd
           to
           continue
           our
           Course
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           a
           great
           Sea
           that
           tormented
           our
           Ship
           exceedingly
           ,
           we
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           reach
           the
           Cape
           of
           Poule
           ,
           near
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Cagliari
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           tarry
           all
           the
           Night
           at
           the
           Cape
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           coming
           too
           near
           the
           
           shoar
           .
           The
           next
           day
           betimes
           we
           advanc'd
           into
           the
           Gulf
           ,
           there
           to
           Anchor
           and
           to
           refit
           our
           Ship
           which
           was
           much
           disabled
           by
           the
           preceeding
           days
           Wind
           and
           Sea.
           
        
         
           While
           our
           Men
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           refitting
           our
           Ship
           ,
           
           the
           City
           of
           Cagliari
           which
           stood
           before
           us
           ,
           made
           us
           reflect
           on
           the
           dismal
           Adventure
           of
           Mezzomorto's
           Wife
           ,
           the
           same
           who
           pass'd
           before
           us
           two
           or
           three
           days
           before
           .
           That
           Queen
           was
           Daughter
           to
           the
           President
           of
           Cagliari
           ,
           who
           was
           sending
           her
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           one
           of
           her
           Brothers
           into
           Spain
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           Marry'd
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           They
           were
           no
           sooner
           got
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           surpriz'd
           by
           the
           Algerines
           ,
           who
           having
           taken
           them
           without
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           carry'd
           their
           Prize
           directly
           to
           Algier
           .
           The
           young
           Slave
           pleas'd
           Mezzomorto
           ,
           who
           omitted
           nothing
           on
           his
           side
           to
           gain
           her
           .
           She
           made
           use
           of
           that
           Dey's
           kindness
           for
           her
           to
           obtain
           leave
           for
           her
           Brother
           to
           go
           back
           to
           Sardinia
           there
           to
           fetch
           their
           Ransom
           ,
           which
           that
           Prince
           granted
           her
           ;
           but
           still
           without
           discontinuing
           his
           pursuits
           ,
           against
           which
           this
           Generous
           Heroin
           defended
           her self
           bravely
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Brother
           came
           back
           ,
           after
           some
           Weeks
           absence
           ,
           and
           paid
           the
           Ransom
           that
           had
           been
           agreed
           on
           ,
           for
           his
           Sister
           ,
           and
           for
           himself
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           this
           young
           Maid
           ,
           who
           
           till
           then
           had
           express'd
           so
           much
           bravery
           of
           Mind
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Ship
           ready
           to
           set
           Sail
           ,
           chang'd
           her
           resolution
           all
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           Mahometan
           to
           Marry
           the
           Dey
           ,
           who
           is
           at
           present
           as
           well
           as
           her self
           ,
           Chastiz'd
           for
           her
           Insidelity
           ,
           and
           his
           Abjuration
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           The
           following
           day
           being
           the
           20th
           ,
           we
           put
           out
           to
           Sea
           again
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           endeavour
           to
           reach
           the
           Isles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           were
           about
           a
           hundred
           Miles
           distant
           from
           us
           .
           The
           Wind
           having
           been
           long
           uncertain
           ,
           at
           last
           became
           favourable
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           doubled
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           that
           great
           Island
           before
           Night
           ,
           but
           it
           soon
           turn'd
           about
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           pay
           severely
           for
           the
           short
           repose
           we
           had
           enjoy'd
           part
           of
           the
           day
           .
           Never
           was
           any
           Ship
           more
           agitated
           by
           Wind
           and
           Sea
           than
           ours
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           expos'd
           to
           more
           frequent
           Whirl-winds
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           any
           Man
           take
           more
           pains
           than
           M.
           
             de
             Perin
          
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           Heaven
           rewarded
           him
           the
           next
           day
           for
           his
           assiduity
           and
           vigilancy
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           those
           that
           had
           been
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           on
           the
           21st
           of
           November
           ,
           being
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Presentation
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           that
           we
           discover'd
           about
           break
           of
           day
           a
           Ship
           ,
           at
           sight
           of
           which
           we
           immediately
           prepar'd
           for
           a
           Combat
           .
           When
           we
           came
           within
           ken
           ,
           we
           putout
           our
           Colours
           to
           oblige
           her
           to
           discover
           her self
           ;
           but
           she
           not
           answering
           our
           expectation
           ,
           
           we
           fir'd
           some
           Guns
           at
           her
           which
           made
           no
           Execution
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           we
           were
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           .
           The
           Wind
           driving
           her
           upon
           us
           against
           her
           will
           ,
           she
           endeavour●d
           to
           deceive
           us
           by
           putting
           out
           French
           Colours
           ;
           but
           we
           soon
           discover'd
           the
           Cheat
           ,
           by
           her
           endeavours
           to
           avoid
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           Steer
           another
           Course
           .
           We
           began
           anew
           to
           fire
           briskly
           upon
           her
           ,
           whereat
           they
           being
           extreamly
           daunted
           ,
           she
           made
           a
           contrary
           motion
           to
           what
           she
           had
           done
           till
           then
           .
           Whereupon
           we
           immediately
           pull'd
           in
           all
           our
           Sails
           ,
           to
           allow
           her
           time
           to
           surrender
           ;
           she
           was
           no
           sooner
           come
           up
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           our
           Captain
           commanded
           the
           Patron
           to
           put
           out
           his
           Long-Boat
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           on
           board
           of
           him
           .
           The
           Wretch
           obey'd
           and
           confess'd
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Majorcan
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Ship
           was
           a
           good
           Prize
           .
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Perin
          
           receiv'd
           him
           very
           kindly
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           secure
           his
           Prize
           the
           better
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           all
           the
           Money
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Men
           that
           were
           in
           her
           to
           be
           brought
           on
           board
           his
           own
           Ship
           ,
           and
           sent
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Men
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           with
           an
           Officer
           to
           conduct
           her
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Voyage
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           this
           Encounter
           was
           very
           happy
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           forbear
           pitying
           the
           Fate
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Passengers
           that
           was
           taken
           on
           Board
           that
           small
           Ship.
           It
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           70
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           who
           having
           made
           great
           Efforts
           to
           raise
           the
           Ransom
           of
           an
           only
           Son
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           long
           a
           Slave
           at
           Algier
           ,
           had
           embarqu'd
           
           himself
           at
           Majorca
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           freeing
           him
           securely
           .
           The
           misfortune
           he
           had
           had
           of
           being
           taken
           and
           strip'd
           twice
           by
           Privateers
           before
           in
           going
           to
           Algier
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           had
           not
           discourag'd
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           returning
           thither
           again
           with
           Joy
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           when
           he
           unfortunately
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           Enemy
           he
           little
           thought
           on
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           we
           made
           up
           to
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Palma
           ,
           there
           to
           tarry
           for
           an
           Easterly
           Wind
           ,
           which
           we
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           the
           Sea
           time
           to
           Calm
           .
           All
           things
           happen'd
           according
           to
           our
           desires
           ,
           for
           having
           had
           a
           very
           quiet
           night
           where
           we
           rode
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           being
           the
           22th
           ,
           an
           Easterly
           Wind
           arose
           ,
           which
           having
           carry'd
           us
           by
           the
           three
           Rocks
           that
           are
           over
           against
           that
           Gulf
           ,
           which
           are
           call●d
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           Bull
           ,
           the
           Cow
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Calf
           ,
           made
           us
           double
           the
           Isles
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           an
           instant
           .
           We
           lost
           sight
           of
           them
           the
           following
           night
           ,
           and
           found
           our selves
           at
           break
           of
           day
           at
           the
           Extremity
           of
           Sardinia
           .
           That
           very
           day
           we
           pass'd
           the
           Mouths
           of
           Boniface
           ,
           where
           our
           Ship
           was
           very
           much
           tormented
           by
           a
           great
           Sea
           ;
           but
           finally
           ,
           we
           got
           happily
           out
           of
           them
           by
           a
           favourable
           Wind
           ,
           which
           having
           enabled
           us
           to
           double
           the
           Isle
           of
           Corsica
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           we
           discover'd
           the
           Coast
           of
           Provence
           .
           However
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           
           carnest
           desire
           of
           coming
           soon
           ashore
           ,
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           sustain
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           N.
           W.
           Winds
           for
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           to
           tarry
           at
           the
           Isles
           of
           Yera
           ,
           until
           the
           Sea
           was
           grown
           calmer
           ,
           so
           to
           continue
           our
           Course
           safely
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Sea
           being
           calm'd
           ,
           tho
           not
           so
           soon
           as
           we
           desir'd
           it
           ,
           we
           arriv'd
           at
           Toulon
           on
           St.
           Andrew's
           day
           ,
           
           where
           we
           apply'd
           our selves
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           had
           dropt
           our
           Anchors
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           return
           our
           most
           humble
           thanks
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           happy
           success
           of
           our
           Navigation
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           easily
           concluded
           from
           the
           faithful
           sincere
           Relation
           I
           have
           given
           of
           my
           Travels
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           dedicate
           themselves
           to
           an
           Apostolical
           Life
           ,
           must
           make
           provision
           against
           all
           the
           disquiets
           that
           attend
           their
           Employment
           .
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Learned
           and
           Zealous
           the
           liberty
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           design
           that
           has
           been
           form'd
           for
           several
           years
           of
           opening
           a
           passage
           by
           Land
           into
           China
           ,
           thro'
           the
           Great
           Tartary
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Lights
           of
           Faith
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           penetrate
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sensible
           that
           most
           of
           those
           who
           only
           Judge
           of
           things
           by
           the
           exterior
           part
           ,
           will
           perhaps
           Condemn
           my
           long
           Travels
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           been
           of
           no
           use
           to
           the
           principal
           end
           I
           did
           propose
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           never
           had
           the
           
           happiness
           of
           seeing
           those
           happy
           Countries
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           Conquest
           of
           which
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           flatter'd
           my
           hopes
           :
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           I
           find
           a
           great
           Consolation
           in
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           whom
           Heaven
           thought
           fit
           to
           stop
           ,
           when
           he
           thought
           himself
           nearest
           to
           it
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           will
           reflect
           on
           the
           different
           ways
           through
           which
           God
           Almighty's
           Providence
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           lead
           me
           ,
           will
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           confess
           that
           all
           my
           Misfortunes
           have
           perhaps
           serv'd
           as
           much
           to
           advance
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           most
           easie
           success
           could
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           we
           have
           not
           met
           with
           that
           full
           Harvest
           ,
           we
           expected
           to
           gather
           in
           our
           Travels
           ,
           after
           being
           arriv'd
           to
           the
           term
           of
           our
           Mission
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           convinc'd
           our selves
           by
           the
           small
           taste
           we
           have
           had
           of
           it
           ;
           of
           the
           pleasure
           one
           injoys
           in
           Christning
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           in
           Instructing
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           in
           Converting
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           in
           gaining
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           the
           more
           than
           Paternal
           Tenderness
           of
           the
           great
           Master
           whom
           we
           serve
           ,
           having
           afforded
           us
           those
           occasions
           ,
           to
           apply
           our selves
           more
           fervently
           to
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           But
           tho'
           we
           had
           not
           found
           all
           those
           supernatural
           Consolations
           amidst
           all
           our
           Fatigues
           ,
           the
           happy
           Tidings
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           since
           of
           the
           particular
           Blessings
           Heaven
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           pour
           upon
           our
           Travelling
           Companions
           ,
           who
           have
           expected
           us
           long
           in
           Persia
           ,
           
           and
           in
           Turkey
           ,
           does
           sufficiently
           recompence
           us
           for
           all
           our
           past
           Labours
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           sensible
           that
           we
           have
           not
           been
           stopt
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           Career
           ,
           without
           a
           particular
           design
           of
           Providence
           .
           It
           will
           appear
           evidently
           by
           the
           Comfortable
           Letter
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           Hispaan
           ,
           from
           one
           of
           those
           fervent
           Missionaries
           whom
           God
           seems
           only
           to
           have
           detain'd
           in
           that
           Metropolitan
           of
           Persia
           ,
           to
           reunite
           the
           Armenians
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           express'd
           so
           much
           Earnestness
           and
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           which
           our
           Holy
           Father
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           8th
           of
           Blessed
           Memory
           ,
           granted
           to
           all
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           after
           his
           Exaltation
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Pontificate
           .
           Here
           are
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           word
           for
           word
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           OF
           What
           pass'd
           at
           Iulfa
           ,
           at
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           .
           In
           the
           Year
           ,
           1691.
           
        
         
           HAving
           receiv'd
           the
           Letters
           ,
           whereby
           a
           Jubilee
           was
           granted
           us
           ,
           from
           our
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           VIIIth
           .
           We
           thought
           our selves
           oblig'd
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           favourable
           conjuncture
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           our
           Power
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           Establish
           several
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Holy
           Faith
           ,
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           call
           the
           Geneva
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           and
           the
           Seat
           of
           their
           Heresie
           .
           In
           order
           to
           succeed
           in
           an
           Enterprise
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           advantageous
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           whether
           Catholicks
           ,
           or
           Hereticks
           ;
           we
           concluded
           ,
           that
           our
           best
           way
           ,
           was
           to
           act
           jointly
           with
           all
           the
           Missionaries
           ,
           that
           are
           numerous
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           particularly
           with
           Monsieur
           Pidou
           ,
           Titular
           Bishop
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           who
           in
           Quality
           of
           Apostolical
           Vicar
           ,
           represents
           his
           Holiness's
           Person
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           Persia.
           
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           take
           just
           measures
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           things
           with
           Order
           and
           Edification
           during
           that
           Holy
           time
           ;
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           divide
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           Catholick
           Churches
           that
           are
           at
           Iulfa
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           most
           Ancient
           of
           which
           ,
           is
           ours
           ,
           not
           only
           free
           for
           the
           Francs
           ,
           whose
           Parish
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           Armenians
           who
           frequent
           it
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           here
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           who
           are
           five
           Brothers
           ,
           the
           chief
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           most
           considerable
           Armenians
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           Officiated
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Zeal
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           by
           the
           R.
           R.
           F.
           F.
           the
           
             White
             Fryars
          
           ,
           the
           Provincial
           of
           which
           ,
           whose
           Jurisdiction
           extends
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Indies
           ,
           resides
           in
           this
           place
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Fathers
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           which
           is
           vacant
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           a
           Religious
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           Armenian
           by
           Birth
           ,
           come
           from
           Abbenner
           ,
           Monsieur
           Samson
           Missionary
           of
           
           Hamadam
           ,
           has
           taken
           the
           care
           of
           that
           Church
           upon
           him
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           provided
           for
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           being
           thus
           regulated
           by
           the
           general
           Approbation
           of
           every
           body
           ;
           we
           pitch'd
           upon
           the
           first
           Sunday
           in
           Lent
           to
           make
           the
           overture
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           to
           close
           it
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           we
           got
           his
           Holiness's
           Bull
           Translated
           into
           the
           Armenian
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           we
           made
           three
           Copies
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           Adorn'd
           ,
           with
           his
           Holiness's
           Coat
           of
           Arms
           in
           Gold
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           great
           Veneration
           for
           those
           kind
           of
           Bulls
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           and
           they
           call
           them
           Letters
           of
           Benediction
           .
        
         
           The
           Overture
           of
           this
           Jubilee
           should
           of
           right
           ,
           have
           been
           perform'd
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Franc
           Churches
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Armenians
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           expect
           all
           their
           Jurisdiction
           from
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Spring-head
           :
           But
           whereas
           ,
           the
           main
           end
           of
           this
           Jubilee
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           ,
           both
           the
           Ancient
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           whose
           Conversion
           we
           aim'd
           at
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           that
           the
           Francs
           and
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           were
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           we
           made
           no
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           allow
           the
           Armenians
           to
           have
           that
           Overture
           made
           in
           their
           Budding
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           it
           in
           ours
           ,
           provided
           ,
           that
           while
           a
           Function
           should
           be
           perform'd
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           all
           the
           Missionaries
           should
           assist
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           
           assemble
           all
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           both
           sides
           there
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Overture
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           was
           made
           on
           the
           first
           Sunday
           in
           Lent
           ,
           being
           the
           24th
           of
           March
           ,
           in
           the
           Armenian
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           where
           a
           world
           of
           People
           repair'd
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           to
           assist
           at
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           Benediction
           ,
           of
           the
           Holy
           Pontif
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           whas
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           profit
           of
           the
           Favour
           he
           imparted
           to
           all
           Christians
           .
           The
           Latin
           Clergy
           ,
           compos'd
           of
           twelve
           Missionaries
           ,
           all
           with
           their
           Copes
           on
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Franc
           Scholars
           ,
           all
           with
           Surplices
           ,
           having
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bagdat
           at
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           appear'd
           there
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           the
           Armenian
           Clergy
           ,
           compos'd
           of
           three
           Priests
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           Children
           ,
           imploy'd
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           having
           at
           their
           Head
           two
           Vertabiets
           ,
           Catholick
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           who
           declar'd
           themselves
           of
           late
           ,
           for
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           Solemnity
           began
           with
           High
           Mass
           ,
           which
           was
           Sung
           in
           Latin
           ,
           with
           Dean
           and
           Sub-Dean
           ,
           by
           my
           Lord
           of
           Bagdat
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           other
           Missionaries
           ,
           and
           our
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           did
           all
           things
           with
           as
           much
           Exactness
           ,
           Regularity
           ,
           and
           Decency
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           could
           have
           been
           done
           in
           one
           of
           our
           Cathedrals
           in
           France
           ;
           at
           the
           Offertory
           ,
           the
           
           Arch-Bishop
           Michel
           ,
           who
           resides
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           advanc'd
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           Holinesse's
           Bull
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           read
           it
           with
           a
           laudible
           voice
           ,
           and
           explain'd
           it
           in
           few
           words
           :
           In
           the
           next
           place
           the
           R.
           F.
           Hely
           Provincial
           of
           the
           R.
           R.
           F.
           F.
           the
           White
           Fryars
           ,
           who
           possesses
           the
           Armenian
           Tongue
           perfectly
           ,
           made
           a
           very
           fine
           Sermon
           ,
           to
           explain
           the
           importance
           thereof
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           inform
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           are
           lately
           come
           to
           our
           Communion
           ,
           what
           a
           Jubilee
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           Explication
           of
           the
           Bull
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           took
           it
           into
           his
           hand
           again
           ,
           and
           made
           every
           body
           kiss
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           upon
           their
           heads
           out
           of
           respect
           ,
           beginning
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           ending
           by
           the
           Franc
           and
           Armenian
           Catholicks
           .
           The
           Mass
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           given
           by
           my
           Lord
           of
           Babylone
           concluded
           that
           first
           action
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Solemn
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           by
           the
           sincere
           and
           indissoluble
           Union
           it
           created
           between
           the
           two
           Franc
           and
           Armenian
           Churches
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           extream
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           being
           the
           Monday
           of
           the
           first
           week
           in
           Lent
           ,
           all
           the
           Service
           was
           perform'd
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           well
           adorn'd
           as
           ever
           I
           saw
           any
           in
           France
           ,
           with
           great
           Tents
           of
           China
           Satin
           ,
           Damask
           ,
           and
           
           Tafeta
           ,
           which
           set
           it
           off
           incomparably
           well
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           I
           sung
           High
           Mass
           there
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           follow'd
           by
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           according
           to
           Custom
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           after
           Complyne
           was
           Sung
           ,
           
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           Provincial
           of
           the
           White
           Fryars
           made
           an
           excellent
           Controversie
           upon
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           at
           which
           abundance
           of
           Hereticks
           were
           present
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           .
           The
           Controversie
           was
           held
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Thesis
           ,
           maintain'd
           and
           defended
           by
           the
           same
           Father
           ,
           and
           Combated
           by
           the
           Assistants
           .
           My
           Lord
           Bishop
           Argumented
           first
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Father
           Cherubin
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Francis
           was
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           the
           Armenian
           Tongue
           .
           The
           manner
           of
           explaining
           things
           debated
           on
           both
           sides
           by
           way
           of
           Syllogisms
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Principal
           Armenians
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           are
           capable
           of
           those
           kind
           of
           Disputes
           ,
           particularly
           by
           reason
           that
           their
           Litteral
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Arabian
           ,
           does
           not
           want
           necessary
           Terms
           for
           that
           way
           of
           Arguing
           .
           The
           Controversie
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           R.
           F.
           Gaspar
           ,
           a
           White
           Fryar
           ,
           Preach'd
           upon
           the
           Enormity
           of
           the
           Mortal
           Sin
           ,
           and
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           this
           second
           day
           ended
           with
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
         
           On
           the
           Tuesday
           every
           body
           repair'd
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           R.
           R.
           F.
           F.
           Dominicans
           ,
           Administred
           by
           Monsieur
           Samson
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           was
           done
           there
           as
           it
           had
           been
           done
           at
           ours
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Controversie
           .
           In
           the
           Morning
           High
           Mass
           was
           sung
           there
           :
           The
           Benediction
           given
           .
           In
           the
           Afternoon
           the
           Complyne
           was
           Sung.
           The
           R.
           F.
           Cherubin
           Preach'd
           upon
           the
           importance
           of
           Salvation
           .
           The
           Benedictioa
           follow'd
           as
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           which
           ended
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Wednesday
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           third
           day
           of
           the
           Armenians
           Great
           Fast
           ,
           we
           return'd
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           there
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Ashes
           ,
           which
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           use
           them
           incensibly
           to
           the
           Holy
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Monsieur
           Samson
           ,
           who
           has
           an
           excellent
           Tallent
           for
           Languages
           ,
           explain'd
           that
           Ceremony
           to
           them
           by
           a
           very
           fine
           Sermon
           .
           After
           which
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bagdat
           perform'd
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           Administred
           them
           to
           every
           body
           .
           High
           Mass
           was
           Sung
           with
           Dean
           and
           Sub-Dean
           ,
           by
           our
           R.
           F.
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           all
           being
           ended
           ,
           
             Coga
             Mourat
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           would
           needs
           treat
           the
           Missionaries
           ,
           as
           
             Coga
             Marvara
          
           his
           Brother
           had
           done
           the
           preceeding
           Sunday
           :
           That
           which
           afforded
           most
           matter
           of
           Consolation
           in
           those
           two
           Banquets
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           was
           ,
           
           That
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           out
           of
           humility
           and
           respect
           would
           needs
           serve
           us
           at
           Table
           themselves
           ,
           with
           their
           Children
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Chief
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           all
           made
           Gentlemen
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           out
           of
           consideration
           of
           the
           Services
           their
           Ancestours
           have
           done
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           Repast
           being
           ended
           ,
           we
           went
           back
           to
           Church
           ,
           where
           Father
           Hely
           made
           a
           Controversie
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           before
           with
           us
           ,
           about
           the
           State
           of
           Souls
           after
           Death
           .
           This
           Controversie
           was
           necessary
           to
           Cure
           the
           Armenians
           of
           their
           Errour
           ,
           in
           believing
           that
           the
           Souls
           after
           the
           separation
           neither
           go
           immediately
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           Purgatory
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           preserv'd
           in
           a
           certain
           place
           which
           God
           assigns
           them
           ,
           until
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           the
           Universal
           Judgment
           ;
           they
           are
           sent
           to
           their
           Eternal
           Abode
           ,
           either
           Happy
           ,
           or
           Unhappy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Merit
           of
           their
           Actions
           .
           The
           Controversie
           was
           very
           Solemn
           again
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Argumented
           in
           it
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           our
           R.
           F.
           Superiour
           ,
           and
           the
           R.
           F.
           Gaspar
           White
           Fryar
           .
           The
           Benediction
           being
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Complyne
           ended
           ,
           every
           body
           retir'd
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           
             Thursday
             ,
             Friday
          
           ,
           and
           Saturday
           ,
           High
           Masses
           ,
           and
           Predications
           were
           perform'd
           as
           before
           ,
           still
           with
           a
           great
           Concourse
           of
           People
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           Preaching
           twice
           a
           day
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           done
           the
           Monday
           and
           Tuesday
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           did
           all
           the
           following
           week
           .
           On
           the
           Monday
           ,
           
           which
           was
           the
           day
           on
           which
           the
           Service
           was
           to
           be
           perform'd
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Michael
             Vertabiet
          
           Preach'd
           about
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           extends
           so
           far
           as
           to
           Condemn
           a
           Soul
           to
           the
           dreadful
           Pains
           of
           Hell
           On
           the
           Friday
           the
           R.
           F.
           Provincial
           of
           the
           White
           Fryars
           ,
           Preach●d
           upon
           the
           Torments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternity
           of
           Hell
           Fire
           against
           the
           Errour
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           after
           some
           time
           God
           will
           have
           mercy
           on
           the
           Souls
           that
           are
           in
           Torment
           ,
           which
           they
           ground
           upon
           some
           Traditions
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           Translation
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           taught
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           his
           Holy
           Passion
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Triumphant
           Resurrection
           has
           vanquish'd
           and
           destroy●d
           Hell.
           This
           Sermon
           was
           Preach'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           R
           ,
           R.
           F.
           F.
           Dominicans
           .
        
         
           The
           following
           day
           which
           was
           the
           Saturday
           I
           Preach'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           the
           terrible
           but
           yet
           certain
           truth
           of
           the
           small
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           which
           surpriz'd
           every
           body
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           shew'd
           them
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Insidels
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Christians
           and
           Catholicks
           .
           I
           observ●d
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           what
           I
           had
           formerly
           observ●d
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           my
           Missions
           among
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           Convert
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           is
           to
           Preach
           Eternal
           Truths
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           terrible
           
           Maximes
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           which
           being
           expos'd
           to
           them
           plainly
           ,
           but
           yet
           pathetically
           ,
           strikes
           them
           ,
           and
           obliges
           them
           to
           declare
           here
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           them
           say
           in
           France
           :
           Our
           Ministers
           and
           our
           Vertabiets
           deceive
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           never
           heard
           this
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Saturday
           I
           did
           what
           I
           had
           done
           before
           .
           I
           went
           from
           House
           to
           House
           to
           Inculcate
           what
           had
           been
           said
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           every
           body
           to
           gain
           the
           Jubilee
           .
           But
           I
           went
           particularly
           among
           the
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           other
           abandon'd
           Persons
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           both
           Rich
           ,
           and
           Poor
           ,
           Blind
           ,
           and
           Lame
           ,
           all
           might
           participate
           to
           that
           great
           Banquet
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           whi●●
           was
           preper'd
           for
           all
           .
           They
           began
           to
           bring
           Women
           to
           me
           who
           desir'd
           to
           be
           Converted
           ,
           and
           who
           having
           never
           been
           Confess'd
           by
           any
           Catholick
           Priest
           ,
           were
           willing
           to
           make
           their
           Abjuration
           in
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Penitence
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Sunday
           in
           Lent
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           the
           second
           Sunday
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           was
           very
           solemn
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Office
           that
           was
           perform'd
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           R.
           R.
           F.
           F.
           Dominicans
           ;
           High
           Mass
           was
           Sung
           there
           by
           my
           Lord
           of
           Pidou
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           Preach'd
           an
           Excellent
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           unworthily
           .
           That
           Prelate
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           in
           France
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Greatness
           of
           his
           
           Birth
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Missions
           he
           has
           made
           in
           Poland
           ,
           especially
           at
           Leopold
           ,
           where
           jointly
           with
           the
           Famous
           
             Clement
             Galant
             Theatin
          
           ,
           his
           Master
           ,
           he
           has
           establish'd
           a
           very
           fine
           College
           ,
           maugre
           all
           oppositions
           ,
           for
           the
           instructing
           of
           the
           Armenians
           .
           As
           this
           Prelate
           is
           perfectly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Errours
           of
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           having
           read
           all
           their
           Books
           ,
           besides
           his
           being
           very
           well
           vers'd
           in
           their
           Tongue
           ,
           he
           Combats
           their
           Superstitions
           in
           a
           way
           which
           they
           can
           no
           wise
           answer
           .
           The
           Devotion
           was
           great
           on
           the
           day
           that
           Prelate
           Preach'd
           .
           A
           Controversie
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           upon
           the
           particular
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           Pope
           St.
           Gregory's
           Day
           ,
           so
           much
           Reverenc'd
           by
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Nations
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           whose
           Schism
           and
           Heresie
           he
           Condemns
           ,
           absolutely
           ordering
           all
           People
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           four
           first
           Oecumenical
           or
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           that
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           submit
           to
           the
           four
           Evangelists
           :
           We
           thought
           it
           Very
           necessary
           to
           render
           the
           Name
           and
           Memory
           of
           that
           incomparable
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           yet
           more
           Famous
           in
           a
           Place
           where
           his
           Authority
           could
           be
           of
           use
           .
           Therefore
           his
           Festival
           was
           Solemniz'd
           with
           all
           the
           Pomp
           that
           could
           be
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           where
           all
           the
           Religious
           assisted
           with
           their
           Copes
           on
           ,
           and
           our
           Scholars
           
           in
           Surplices
           ,
           as
           the
           Seminarists
           are
           in
           France
           .
           High
           Mass
           was
           Sung
           by
           Monsieur
           Samson
           ,
           and
           Celebrated
           with
           all
           the
           Regularity
           and
           Exactness
           imaginable
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           speaks
           the
           Armenian
           Tongue
           perfectly
           well
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           very
           moving
           and
           very
           pressing
           Sermon
           about
           the
           Love
           and
           Charity
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           towards
           our
           Enemies
           .
           He
           shew'd
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           drew
           Tears
           from
           all
           the
           Auditors
           .
           The
           rest
           follow'd
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Tuesday
           there
           was
           nothing
           extraordinary
           .
        
         
           The
           Wednesday
           was
           Famous
           by
           a
           solemn
           Service
           we
           made
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           in
           order
           thereby
           to
           Establish
           the
           Truth
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           which
           the
           Armenians
           reject
           .
           We
           had
           erected
           a
           Monument
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           very
           neat
           ,
           and
           very
           full
           of
           Lights
           .
           The
           Altar
           was
           cover'd
           with
           Black
           Velvet
           and
           Satin
           .
           The
           R.
           F.
           Provincial
           of
           the
           White
           Fryars
           Sung
           High
           Mass
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           Preach'd
           about
           Purgatory
           .
           He
           shew'd
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           Praying
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           was
           very
           necessary
           ,
           and
           Holy.
           After
           which
           the
           Solemn
           Absolution
           was
           pronounc'd
           round
           about
           the
           said
           Monument
           ,
           and
           all
           ended
           with
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           which
           was
           expos'd
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Customary
           ,
           in
           several
           of
           our
           Churches
           in
           France
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           Ceremonies
           being
           practis'd
           with
           Majesty
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           move
           the
           Armenians
           extreamly
           ,
           and
           inspire
           them
           insensibly
           with
           Love
           for
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           .
           For
           which
           Reason
           ,
           they
           say
           that
           Rome
           is
           above
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           see
           nothing
           like
           it
           among
           them
           ;
           they
           confess
           freely
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           observ'd
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           us
           Preach
           ,
           that
           their
           Vertabiets
           who
           are
           Reverenc'd
           among
           them
           as
           their
           Chief
           Doctors
           ,
           cannot
           do
           it
           ;
           thus
           by
           degrees
           they
           fall
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           join
           with
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           Esteem
           and
           Affection
           .
        
         
           The
           Morning
           Service
           being
           thus
           ended
           ,
           a
           Controversie
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           Purgatory
           .
           The
           Armenians
           ,
           who
           had
           relish'd
           the
           preceeding
           Disputes
           ,
           came
           to
           propose
           their
           difficulties
           themselves
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           reproach
           themselves
           with
           upon
           that
           Subject
           .
           Finally
           ,
           to
           show
           that
           the
           Union
           we
           desir'd
           to
           Establish
           between
           the
           Latin
           and
           Armenian
           Church
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           an
           Union
           in
           relation
           to
           Living
           Persons
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           ought
           also
           to
           extend
           to
           the
           Dead
           ;
           we
           went
           all
           in
           a
           Body
           to
           the
           Church-Yard
           ,
           to
           pray
           upon
           the
           Graves
           of
           the
           Armenian
           Catholicks
           .
           The
           Armenian
           Priests
           ,
           who
           Officiate
           at
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           perform'd
           at
           the
           Graves
           of
           ours
           ,
           what
           we
           had
           done
           at
           theirs
           .
        
         
           The
           Thursday
           and
           Friday
           pass'd
           as
           usually
           ,
           excepting
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           Preach'd
           on
           the
           
           Friday
           at
           the
           Cherimanis
           ,
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           Worthily
           ;
           and
           at
           Night
           ,
           the
           R.
           F.
           Hely
           ,
           made
           another
           Controversie
           upon
           the
           two
           Kinds
           ,
           which
           the
           Armenians
           pretend
           ought
           to
           be
           Receiv'd
           at
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           obligation
           that
           lies
           upon
           the
           Catholick
           Priests
           ,
           to
           put
           Water
           into
           the
           Chalice
           at
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Mass.
           The
           Armenian
           Priests
           and
           the
           other
           Assistants
           ,
           propos'd
           their
           difficulty
           upon
           the
           Article
           with
           more
           heat
           than
           before
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Saturday
           ,
           the
           concourse
           of
           People
           was
           very
           great
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           R.
           R.
           F.
           F.
           Dominican
           ,
           but
           especially
           of
           Armenian
           Catholick
           Women
           ,
           being
           drawn
           thither
           by
           the
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Armenian
           Catholicks
           where
           to
           Sing
           Mass
           ,
           and
           to
           perform
           a
           Solemn
           Service
           there
           .
           It
           was
           perform'd
           with
           all
           the
           Majesty
           their
           Church
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           which
           indeed
           ,
           neither
           wants
           fine
           Musick
           ,
           nor
           fine
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           seen
           it
           my self
           ,
           especially
           at
           Iehmiarin
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           Patriarchal
           Church
           ,
           where
           their
           Patriarch
           and
           other
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           Officiate
           ,
           with
           an
           Order
           and
           Exactness
           ,
           little
           inferior
           to
           that
           which
           is
           practis'd
           in
           many
           Churches
           of
           France
           .
           Monsieur
           Samson
           Preached
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Back-biting
           and
           Reviling
           .
        
         
           The
           Saturday
           ,
           abundance
           of
           People
           began
           to
           take
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           the
           Cherimanis
           ;
           
           but
           the
           most
           Solemn
           Action
           of
           all
           the
           Jubilee
           was
           ,
           the
           last
           which
           was
           perform'd
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           took
           all
           necessary
           measure
           to
           render
           the
           general
           Communication
           that
           was
           to
           be
           perform'd
           the
           most
           Solemn
           that
           possibly
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           Solemnize
           the
           Procession
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           conclude
           all
           with
           Success
           ,
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           Devotion
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           we
           Adorn'd
           our
           Church
           beyond
           what
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           took
           from
           the
           other
           Churches
           ,
           all
           the
           Ornaments
           that
           could
           contribute
           to
           render
           that
           Festival
           the
           more
           Solemn
           .
           As
           for
           the
           out-side
           ,
           we
           dispos'd
           the
           walks
           of
           our
           Garden
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           might
           pass
           very
           conveniently
           through
           them
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           we
           prepar'd
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           make
           a
           Volly
           of
           Shot
           ,
           with
           the
           Muskets
           and
           small
           pieces
           of
           Ordinance
           ,
           of
           a
           reasonable
           size
           ,
           which
           we
           fortunately
           found
           among
           our
           Francs
           :
           We
           caus'd
           a
           very
           fine
           Canopy
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           a
           fine
           Curtain
           of
           green
           Damask
           ,
           supported
           by
           four
           painted
           sticks
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           four
           fine
           knobs
           on
           t
           he
           top
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           the
           neatness
           of
           the
           Altar
           we
           had
           Erected
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Garden
           ,
           to
           serve
           as
           a
           Repository
           or
           Resting
           place
           for
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           The
           Report
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           assembled
           such
           a
           prodigious
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           betimes
           
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           was
           immediately
           fill'd
           up
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           place
           Ladders
           ,
           for
           People
           to
           get
           up
           into
           the
           Galleries
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Missionaries
           were
           imploy'd
           in
           all
           parts
           to
           Confess
           People
           .
           The
           time
           of
           the
           Service
           being
           come
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           to
           Officiate
           ,
           where
           plac'd
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Latin
           Clergy
           was
           on
           the
           Right
           ,
           in
           the
           Quire
           ,
           and
           the
           Armenian
           Clergy
           with
           two
           Vertabets
           and
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           on
           the
           Left
           ;
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           were
           Dress'd
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           with
           Surplices
           ,
           Stoles
           ,
           and
           Copes
           .
           The
           Spectacle
           charm'd
           every
           body
           .
           High-Mass
           was
           begun
           with
           more
           Solemniry
           than
           ever
           .
           The
           Bishop
           Officiated
           with
           the
           Deacon
           and
           Sub-Deacon
           :
           When
           they
           came
           to
           
             Gloria
             in
             Excelsis
          
           ,
           it
           was
           first
           Sung
           in
           Latin
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           Armenian
           :
           The
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           were
           Sung
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           After
           our
           Creed
           ,
           an
           Armenian
           Priest
           made
           a
           Solemn
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           sounding
           the
           Name
           of
           Alexander
           the
           VIIIth
           ,
           whom
           they
           acknowledg'd
           as
           their
           Chief
           and
           Pope
           :
           That
           being
           done
           ,
           our
           young
           Scholars
           Sung
           their
           Himns
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Armenians
           Answer'd
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Tongue
           .
           This
           variety
           of
           Singing
           of
           Hymns
           ,
           and
           Praises
           offer'd
           to
           God
           ,
           lasted
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Mass
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           every
           body
           Triumph'd
           with
           
           Joy
           to
           see
           that
           Union
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           been
           seen
           before
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           where
           besides
           their
           Natural
           Aversion
           to
           the
           Francs
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           most
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Heresie
           of
           any
           in
           all
           Armenia
           .
           But
           the
           general
           Communion
           which
           was
           perform'd
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           was
           a
           spectacle
           capable
           to
           rejoice
           the
           very
           Angels
           .
           The
           young
           Children
           ,
           both
           Armenians
           and
           Francs
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           that
           drew
           near
           the
           Holy
           Table
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           ,
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           separately
           .
           During
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Church
           sounded
           with
           Franc
           and
           Armenian
           Hymns
           .
           Never
           was
           so
           much
           Devotion
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           Communicants
           seen
           at
           once
           in
           Iulfa
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           Armenia
           .
           The
           Francs
           and
           Armenians
           ,
           Embrac'd
           each
           other
           mutually
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Testimonies
           imaginable
           of
           a
           sincere
           Kindness
           and
           Union
           .
           Publick
           Prayers
           were
           made
           for
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ;
           in
           fine
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Heretical
           Vertabiets
           ,
           who
           continually
           Exclaim'd
           and
           Preach'd
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           all
           those
           Excommunicated
           who
           should
           come
           to
           our
           Assemblies
           ;
           above
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           Armenians
           Communicated
           at
           this
           Jubilee
           .
           There
           were
           also
           several
           general
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           I
           receiv'd
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           gave
           me
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           comfort
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           general
           Communion
           was
           perform'd
           ,
           I
           went
           away
           with
           my
           Surplice
           and
           Stole
           ,
           to
           conclude
           the
           Jubilee
           by
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           upon
           the
           Subject
           of
           Relapses
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           I
           
           show'd
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           Sin
           is
           the
           greatest
           Sin
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           opposite
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Infinite
           Goodness
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Sin
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           Sins
           ,
           makes
           us
           most
           despicable
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           Infidels
           and
           Hereticks
           :
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           I
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Idea
           Moses
           us'd
           ,
           to
           remind
           all
           these
           fervent
           Catholicks
           ,
           of
           the
           Promise
           they
           had
           just
           made
           to
           God
           ;
           placing
           the
           Franc
           Catholicks
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Armenian
           Catholicks
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           pronouncing
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Maledictions
           and
           Benedictions
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Deuteronomy
           .
           The
           Sermon
           and
           Mass
           being
           ended
           ,
           we
           began
           to
           dispose
           our selves
           for
           the
           Procession
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           contriv'd
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           An
           Armenian
           *
           Acolyte
           ,
           bearing
           a
           fine
           Banner
           ,
           march'd
           at
           the
           head
           :
           He
           had
           two
           other
           
             Armenian
             Acolytes
          
           at
           his
           sides
           ,
           dress'd
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           after
           them
           ,
           came
           a
           
             Franc
             Acolyte
          
           ,
           bearing
           a
           fine
           large
           silver
           Cross
           :
           He
           had
           two
           other
           
             Franc
             Acolytes
          
           at
           his
           sides
           ,
           with
           Surplices
           on
           ,
           bearing
           two
           fine
           silver
           Candlesticks
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           came
           the
           
             Armenian
             Acolytes
          
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           Sub-Deacons
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           our
           Acolytes
           ,
           with
           lighted
           Wax-Candles
           .
           The
           Priests
           follow'd
           in
           the
           same
           order
           ,
           with
           
           Copes
           on
           .
           Two
           Armenian
           Vertabiets
           preceeded
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           was
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           follow'd
           by
           two
           Acolytes
           ,
           casting
           Incense
           continually
           before
           it
           .
           My
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bagdat
           ,
           carry'd
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           under
           a
           Rich
           Canopy
           ,
           supported
           by
           four
           Catholicks
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           Francs
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           Armenians
           ,
           all
           four
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           their
           Nation
           .
           When
           the
           Procession
           appear'd
           in
           our
           Garden
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           finest
           in
           Iulfa
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           was
           saluted
           by
           a
           volly
           of
           small
           Shot
           ,
           and
           of
           Ordinance
           plac'd
           to
           that
           end
           .
           It
           continu'd
           in
           this
           Order
           as
           far
           ar
           the
           Altar
           ,
           we
           had
           Erected
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Garden
           ,
           where
           after
           a
           little
           rest
           ,
           we
           gave
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           had
           a
           second
           discharge
           of
           our
           Artillery
           .
           Finally
           ,
           we
           went
           back
           to
           the
           Chuech
           ,
           while
           the
           Air
           was
           fill'd
           with
           the
           Latin
           Hymns
           ,
           and
           Armenian
           Canticles
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           each
           other
           .
           The
           Procession
           being
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Solemnity
           was
           concluded
           ,
           by
           a
           third
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           discharge
           .
           There
           never
           was
           a
           greater
           concourse
           of
           People
           .
           nor
           more
           earnestness
           express'd
           ,
           than
           there
           appear'd
           that
           day
           ,
           to
           see
           Jesus
           Christ
           Triumph
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           The
           Women
           who
           are
           extremely
           reserv'd
           here
           ,
           forgot
           the
           custom
           of
           their
           Country
           in
           some
           measure
           on
           that
           occasion
           :
           For
           being
           Transported
           with
           
           the
           same
           Zeal
           that
           mov'd
           Zachy
           ,
           when
           he
           mounted
           on
           the
           wild
           Fig-Tree
           ,
           they
           clamber'd
           upon
           the
           Lattices
           that
           are
           fix'd
           against
           the
           walls
           of
           our
           Garden
           ,
           to
           behold
           that
           Edifying
           Ceremony
           ,
           the
           like
           of
           which
           they
           had
           never
           seen
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           I
           can
           affirm
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           saw
           so
           comfortable
           a
           fight
           in
           my
           Life
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           Tears
           of
           Joy
           which
           I
           spilt
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           made
           me
           forget
           all
           the
           Sufferings
           we
           had
           undergone
           in
           the
           former
           Persecutions
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           having
           succeeded
           so
           well
           ,
           we
           thought
           fit
           to
           conclude
           all
           by
           a
           Treat
           we
           made
           for
           the
           Armenian
           and
           Franc
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           an
           indissoluble
           Union
           .
           But
           it
           was
           a
           very
           modest
           Treat
           ,
           altogether
           like
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           in
           which
           a
           thousand
           Blessings
           were
           given
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           Zeal
           of
           that
           day
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           after
           Dinner
           we
           were
           oblig●d
           to
           Sing
           Vespers
           solemnly
           ,
           at
           which
           I
           desir'd
           Monsieur
           Samson
           to
           give
           us
           one
           Sermon
           more
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Auditors
           who
           desir'd
           it
           .
           He
           Exhorted
           them
           to
           preserve
           and
           maintain
           the
           Union
           that
           had
           been
           made
           .
           The
           Sermon
           was
           follow'd
           by
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           Thus
           pass'd
           our
           Jubilee
           .
           I
           may
           say
           without
           Lying
           ,
           that
           comparatively
           ,
           I
           have
           never
           seen
           any
           better
           perform'd
           in
           France
           .
           The
           number
           of
           those
           who
           Confess'd
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           took
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           has
           been
           very
           considerable
           ,
           considering
           the
           Country
           in
           which
           we
           are
           .
           Several
           Persons
           are
           come
           to
           us
           to
           abjure
           their
           Errors
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           only
           Catholicks
           out
           of
           Policy
           before
           ,
           have
           convinc'd
           us
           that
           they
           were
           really
           Converted
           .
           We
           have
           had
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           see
           a
           perfect
           Union
           among
           them
           .
           The
           good
           Party
           has
           been
           extreamly
           strenghten'd
           .
           Two
           of
           the
           seven
           Vertabiets
           that
           are
           at
           Iulfa
           ,
           have
           declar'd
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           is
           a
           true
           Catholick
           ,
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           Soul.
           Our
           Enemies
           are
           surpriz'd
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Blessings
           that
           God
           pours
           upon
           us
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           Persecutions
           they
           have
           rais'd
           against
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           ruin
           us
           ,
           and
           drive
           us
           out
           of
           Iulfa
           .
           The
           Calanier
           our
           mortal
           Enemy
           begins
           to
           be
           better
           Natur'd
           :
           The
           great
           Vertabiet
           of
           this
           City
           can
           hardly
           harm
           us
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           not
           question
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           Establish
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           here
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Jubilee
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           day
           of
           great
           Saint
           Ioseph
           ,
           Protector
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           Cherimanis
           sent
           me
           word
           that
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           build
           us
           a
           larger
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           provide
           for
           it
           themselves
           :
           This
           News
           rais'd
           our
           Joy
           to
           the
           utmost
           degree
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           encreas'd
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           chief
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           confirm'd
           his
           promise
           to
           me
           ,
           assuring
           me
           that
           in
           few
           days
           he
           would
           come
           to
           us
           himself
           to
           take
           proper
           
           measures
           about
           it
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           Brother
           Balee
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           excellent
           Architect
           ,
           will
           be
           very
           useful
           to
           us
           ,
           either
           to
           give
           us
           a
           good
           draught
           ,
           or
           to
           help
           towards
           the
           putting
           of
           it
           in
           Execution
           .
           Blessed
           be
           the
           Son
           who
           turns
           all
           things
           to
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Advantage
           of
           his
           Servants
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Iubilee
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SUPPLEMENT
           out
           of
           Hacluyt
           and
           Purchas
           ,
           Describing
           several
           Roads
           and
           Iourneys
           over
           Land
           to
           China
           .
        
         
           
             Notes
             Collected
             by
             Richard
             Johnson
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             Boghar
             with
             Mr.
             Anthony
             Jenkinson
             ,
             of
             the
             Reports
             of
             Russes
             ,
             and
             other
             Foeigners
             ,
             giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Roads
             of
             Russia
             to
             Cathaya
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             sundry
             strange
             People
             .
          
           
             THE
             first
             Note
             from
             one
             Sarnichohe
             ,
             a
             Tartarian
             ,
             and
             Subject
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Bogara
             ,
             whose
             Subjects
             are
             Tartars
             ,
             bordering
             upon
             Kizilbash
             or
             Persia
             ,
             shewing
             the
             way
             from
             Astrakan
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             farthest
             part
             of
             Russia
             to
             Cathaya
             ,
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             From
             Astrakan
             to
             Serachich
             by
             Land
             ,
             Travelling
             leisurely
             ,
             as
             Merchants
             use
             to
             do
             with
             their
             Goods
             ,
             is
             Ten
             days
             Journey
             .
          
           
             From
             Serachich
             to
             a
             Town
             call'd
             Urgenshe
             ,
             15
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Urgenshe
             to
             Boghar
             ,
             15
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Boghar
             to
             Cascar
             30
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Cascar
             to
             Cathaya
             30
             days
             Journey
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             By
             the
             same
             Party
             a
             Note
             of
             another
             way
             more
             secure
             for
             the
             Traveller
             ,
             as
             he
             Reports
             .
          
           
             From
             Astrahan
             to
             Turkemen
             by
             the
             Caspian-Sea
             ,
             10
             days
             with
             Barks
             .
          
           
             From
             Turkemen
             to
             Urgenshe
             by
             Land
             ,
             especially
             with
             Camels
             carrying
             the
             weight
             of
             15
             Poods
             for
             their
             ordinary
             Loads
             ,
             10
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Urgenshe
             to
             Boghar
             15
             days
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             At
             the
             City
             of
             Boghar
             is
             the
             Mart
             or
             Rendezvous
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Nations
             of
             those
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             the
             Cathayans
             .
          
           
             The
             Toll
             to
             be
             there
             paid
             ,
             is
             the
             40th
             part
             of
             all
             Goods
             or
             Merchandizes
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             to
             Cascar
             is
             one
             Months
             Journey
             ;
             and
             from
             Cascar
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Frontier
             Town
             belonging
             to
             the
             Great
             Kan
             ,
             passing
             through
             many
             Towns
             and
             Forts
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Months
             Travel
             for
             Merchants
             by
             Land
             to
             Cathay
             :
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             heard
             ,
             not
             having
             been
             in
             those
             parts
             himself
             ,
             Ships
             may
             Sail
             from
             the
             Territories
             of
             Cathaia
             into
             India
             .
             But
             of
             other
             ways
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             Seas
             lie
             by
             any
             Coasts
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Instructions
             of
             another
             Tartar
             Merchant
             living
             in
             Boghar
             ,
             as
             he
             learnt
             it
             from
             others
             of
             his
             Countreymen
             who
             had
             been
             there
             .
          
           
             From
             Astrakan
             by
             Sea
             to
             Serachich
             is
             15
             days
             Sail
             ;
             affirming
             also
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             Travel
             the
             other
             Roads
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             by
             Turkemen
             .
          
           
             From
             Serachich
             to
             Urgense
             15
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Urgense
             to
             Bokar
             15
             days
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             all
             these
             last
             30
             days
             Journey
             you
             meet
             with
             no
             Houses
             ;
             therefore
             Travellers
             lodge
             in
             their
             own
             Tents
             ,
             and
             carry
             their
             Provision
             along
             with
             'em
             ;
             and
             for
             Drink
             ,
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             Wells
             of
             good
             water
             every
             day
             at
             Baiting
             Places
             equally
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             From
             Bogar
             to
             Tashent
             ,
             Travelling
             leisurely
             with
             Goods
             ,
             't
             is
             accounted
             14
             days
             by
             Land.
             
          
           
             From
             Tashent
             to
             Occient
             ,
             7
             days
             .
          
           
             From
             Occient
             to
             Cascar
             20
             days
             .
             Cascar
             is
             the
             Chief
             City
             of
             another
             Prince
             ,
             lying
             between
             Boghar
             and
             Cathaia
             ,
             call'd
             
               Reshit
               Kan
            
             .
          
           
             From
             Cascar
             to
             Sowchich
             30
             days
             .
             This
             Sowchich
             is
             the
             first
             Frontier
             Town
             of
             Cathay
             .
          
           
             From
             Sowchich
             to
             Camchick
             ,
             is
             5
             days
             Journey
             ,
             and
             from
             Camchick
             to
             Cathay
             is
             
             two
             Months
             Journey
             through
             a
             Countrey
             all
             the
             way
             Inhabited
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             and
             well
             replenish'd
             with
             innumerable
             sorts
             of
             Fruits
             ;
             and
             the
             Chief
             City
             of
             the
             whole
             Land
             is
             Cambalu
             ,
             10
             days
             Journey
             from
             Cathay
             .
          
           
             Beyond
             this
             Land
             of
             Cathay
             ,
             where
             the
             People
             are
             reported
             to
             be
             extreamly
             Civil
             ,
             and
             vastly
             Wealthy
             ,
             lies
             the
             Country
             which
             in
             the
             Tartarian
             Language
             is
             call'd
             Cara-Calmack
             ,
             Inhabited
             by
             Black
             People
             :
             But
             in
             Cathay
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             stretching
             to
             the
             Rising
             Sun
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             of
             a
             White
             and
             Fair
             Complexion
             .
             They
             also
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Tartars
             report
             ,
             or
             something
             like
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             speak
             a
             peculiar
             Language
             ,
             quite
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Roads
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             are
             free
             from
             any
             Great
             or
             Furious
             Bears
             ,
             but
             pester'd
             with
             Wolves
             both
             black
             and
             white
             .
             For
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Woods
             are
             neither
             so
             thick
             ,
             nor
             so
             numerous
             as
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             Russia
             ,
             but
             only
             here
             and
             there
             a
             Forest
             of
             small
             extent
             ,
             the
             Bears
             never
             breed
             that
             way
             .
             But
             those
             Woods
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             haunted
             with
             some
             other
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             one
             that
             the
             Russes
             call
             Barse
             .
             This
             Barse
             ,
             by
             the
             Skin
             of
             one
             that
             was
             here
             put
             to
             Sale
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             near
             as
             big
             as
             a
             great
             Lyon
             ,
             spotted
             very
             fairly
             ,
             aud
             therefore
             here
             we
             take
             it
             for
             a
             Leopard
             or
             Tyger
             .
          
           
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             20
             days
             Journey
             from
             Cathay
             ,
             you
             Travel
             through
             a
             Country
             call'd
             Angrem
             ,
             where
             those
             Beasts
             chiefly
             breed
             that
             yield
             the
             best
             Musk
             ;
             the
             choicest
             Persume
             is
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             Belly
             of
             the
             Male.
             The
             People
             are
             Tawnie
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Men
             have
             no
             Beards
             ,
             nor
             differ
             in
             Complexion
             from
             Women
             ;
             for
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             the
             Men
             wear
             round
             Bosses
             of
             Iron
             upon
             their
             Shoulders
             ,
             and
             the
             Women
             upon
             their
             Privities
             .
             In
             this
             Countrey
             the
             People
             feed
             upon
             Raw
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             another
             call'd
             Titay
             ,
             or
             Kitay
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             which
             is
             call'd
             Can.
             They
             Worship
             the
             Fire
             ;
             their
             Countrey
             lying
             30
             days
             Journey
             from
             Great
             Cathay
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             between
             both
             ,
             lie
             the
             Beautiful
             People
             ,
             that
             cut
             their
             meat
             with
             Knives
             of
             Gold
             :
             These
             People
             are
             call'd
             Comorom
             ;
             but
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Pigmies
             ,
             or
             little
             People
             ,
             is
             nearer
             to
             Mosco
             ,
             than
             Cathay
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Instructions
             of
             one
             of
             Permia
             ,
             who
             said
             he
             had
             Travell'd
             to
             Cathay
             the
             way
             before
             mention'd
             ;
             as
             also
             another
             way
             near
             the
             Sea
             Coast
             ,
             as
             follows
             ;
             which
             Note
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             Russia
             from
             Giles
             Holms
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Province
             of
             Duina
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             Pechora
             is
             known
             ;
             and
             from
             Pechora
             ,
             Travelling
             with
             Olens
             or
             Harts
             't
             is
             six
             days
             Journey
             by
             Land
             ,
             and
             in
             Summer
             as
             many
             by
             Water
             to
             the
             River
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Ob
             is
             a
             River
             full
             of
             Flatts
             ,
             the
             Mouth
             of
             which
             is
             70
             Russian
             Miles
             over
             .
             And
             three
             days
             Journey
             from
             thence
             ,
             upon
             the
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             is
             a
             Place
             call'd
             Chorno-lese
             ,
             or
             the
             Black-Woods
             :
             And
             not
             far
             from
             thence
             ,
             a
             People
             Inhabit
             ,
             call'd
             Pechey-Cony
             ,
             wearing
             their
             Hair
             by
             his
             Description
             ,
             after
             the
             Irish
             fashion
             .
          
           
             From
             Pechey-Coni
             to
             
               Ioult
               Calmachey
            
             ,
             't
             is
             three
             days
             Journey
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Chorno-Callachey
             three
             days
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             South
             East
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             People
             are
             of
             the
             Tartar's
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Tributaries
             to
             the
             Great
             Kan
             .
          
           
             Certain
             Countries
             of
             the
             Samoeds
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             River
             Ob
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Sea
             Coasts
             beyond
             the
             said
             River
             ,
             Translated
             word
             for
             word
             out
             of
             the
             Russian
             Language
             ,
             
             and
             Travel'd
             by
             a
             Russ
             born
             in
             Colmogro
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             
               Pheodor
               Towtigin
            
             ,
             who
             by
             Report
             was
             slain
             the
             second
             time
             that
             he
             was
             Travelling
             those
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Eastern
             part
             ,
             beyond
             the
             Country
             of
             Ugori
             ,
             the
             River
             Ob
             runs
             upon
             the
             most
             Westerly
             part
             thereof
             .
             Upon
             the
             Sea
             Coast
             live
             the
             Samoeds
             ,
             whose
             Country
             is
             call'd
             Molgomsey
             ,
             who
             feed
             upon
             the
             Flesh
             of
             Olens
             or
             Harts
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             eat
             one
             another
             .
             If
             any
             Merchant
             come
             to
             Traffick
             with
             'em
             ,
             they
             kill
             one
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Feast
             they
             can
             make
             .
             If
             any
             Merchant
             happen
             to
             die
             among
             'em
             ,
             they
             never
             Bury
             him
             ,
             but
             eat
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             they
             eat
             their
             own
             Dead
             .
             They
             are
             very
             ill
             favour'd
             ,
             with
             flat
             Noses
             ,
             but
             are
             swift
             of
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Shoot
             very
             well
             .
             They
             Travel
             upon
             Harts
             ,
             and
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             Cloath
             themselves
             with
             Sables
             ,
             and
             Harts
             Skins
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             Coast
             ,
             beyond
             the
             People
             before
             mention'd
             ,
             live
             another
             kind
             of
             Samoeds
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             that
             speak
             another
             Language
             .
             These
             People
             one
             Month
             in
             a
             Year
             live
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             never
             dwell
             upon
             Land
             for
             that
             Month.
             
          
           
             Beyond
             these
             People
             ,
             still
             upon
             the
             Sea
             Coasts
             ,
             live
             another
             sort
             of
             Samoed
             ,
             that
             feed
             upon
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Fish
             ,
             and
             Trade
             in
             Sables
             ,
             white
             and
             black
             Foxes
             ,
             Harts
             ,
             and
             Fawn
             Skins
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Relation
             of
             Chaggi
             Memet
             ,
             a
             Persian
             Merchant
             ,
             to
             Baptista
             Ramusius
             ,
             and
             other
             Eminent
             Citizens
             of
             Venice
             ,
             concerning
             the
             way
             from
             Tauris
             in
             Persia
             ,
             to
             Campion
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             Cathay
             ,
             by
             Land
             ;
             which
             he
             Travel'd
             himself
             before
             with
             the
             Caravans
             :
          
           
             
               Days
               Iourney
               .
            
             
               FRom
               Tauris
               to
               Sultania
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               From
               Sultania
               to
               Casbin
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               From
               Casbin
               to
               Veremi
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               From
               Veremi
               to
               Eri
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               From
               Eri
               to
               Bogara
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               From
               Bogara
               to
               Samarchand
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               From
               Samarchand
               to
               Cascar
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               From
               Cascar
               to
               Acsu
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               From
               Acsu
               to
               Cuchi
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               From
               Cuchi
               to
               Chialis
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               From
               Chialis
               to
               Turfon
               10.
               
            
             
               From
               Turfon
               to
               Camul
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               From
               Camul
               to
               Succuir
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               From
               Succuir
               to
               Gauta
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               From
               Gauta
               to
               Campion
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Campion
             is
             a
             City
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Cathay
             ,
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Tangut
             ,
             from
             whence
             comes
             the
             greatest
             quantity
             of
             Rubarb
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Long
           and
           Dangerous
           JOURNEY
           From
           Lahor
           ,
           a
           City
           of
           the
           Great
           Mogul
           ,
           to
           China
           over
           Land
           ,
           by
           Benedict
           Goez
           .
        
         
           UPON
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           mention'd
           in
           Xaverius's
           Letters
           ,
           Pimenta
           ,
           Father
           Visitor
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           sent
           notice
           thereof
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Spaniard
           .
           They
           hearing
           of
           such
           a
           mighty
           Christian
           Nation
           ,
           the
           Vice-Roy
           of
           India
           was
           Commanded
           to
           follow
           Pimenta's
           Directions
           ,
           who
           employ'd
           
             Benedict
             Goez
          
           ,
           a
           Portuguese
           Jesuit
           in
           that
           Discovery
           :
           Furnish'd
           like
           an
           Armenian
           Merchant
           ,
           and
           changing
           his
           Name
           to
           
             Abdula
             Isai
          
           ,
           which
           latter
           appellation
           signifies
           a
           Christian.
           Thus
           obtaining
           the
           Great
           Mogul
           Achabar's
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           his
           Vice-Roys
           ,
           and
           Governours
           ,
           
           as
           also
           to
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           he
           departed
           in
           Company
           with
           one
           Isaac
           an
           Armenian
           ,
           from
           Lahor
           the
           sixth
           of
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             1603.
          
           
           Every
           Year
           there
           is
           a
           Caravan
           of
           Merchants
           that
           pass
           out
           of
           these
           parts
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Cascar
           ,
           about
           500
           together
           ,
           for
           their
           better
           defence
           against
           Robbers
           .
           With
           these
           he
           joyn'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           months
           time
           came
           to
           Athec
           in
           the
           same
           Province
           of
           Lahor
           .
           After
           the
           passing
           of
           a
           River
           ,
           and
           a
           months
           stay
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           two
           months
           to
           Passaur
           ,
           from
           whence
           Travelling
           to
           a
           certain
           small
           Town
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           a
           Hermite
           ,
           who
           told
           'em
           ,
           that
           about
           30
           days
           Travel
           from
           thence
           lay
           the
           City
           of
           Capherstam
           ,
           into
           which
           no
           Saracen
           might
           be
           permitted
           entrance
           ;
           but
           Ethnicks
           might
           enter
           except
           into
           their
           Temples
           .
           He
           tasted
           also
           of
           their
           Wine
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           Countrey
           was
           very
           fertile
           .
           They
           likewise
           go
           to
           their
           Temples
           in
           Black.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           place
           where
           they
           met
           the
           Hermit
           they
           stay'd
           20
           days
           ,
           and
           were
           forc'd
           to
           hire
           400.
           
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Governour
           for
           their
           defence
           .
           in
           25
           days
           they
           Travell'd
           from
           thence
           to
           Gtrideli
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           keeping
           Arm'd
           upon
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Hills
           ,
           and
           the
           Carriages
           in
           Valleys
           ,
           to
           prevent
           Thieves
           that
           are
           accustom'd
           from
           the
           tops
           of
           those
           Hills
           to
           stone
           the
           Travellers
           :
           However
           ,
           they
           were
           assail'd
           ,
           and
           many
           wounded
           by
           those
           Robbers
           .
        
         
         
           After
           20
           days
           more
           they
           came
           to
           Cabul
           ,
           where
           they
           stay'd
           eight
           months
           .
           At
           this
           place
           there
           happen'd
           into
           their
           Company
           the
           Sister
           of
           
             Mahomet
             Can
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Cascar
           ,
           by
           whose
           Country
           they
           were
           to
           pass
           toward
           Cathay
           .
           She
           was
           call'd
           
             Agehane
             ;
             Age
          
           being
           an
           Honourable
           Title
           annex'd
           to
           her
           Name
           ,
           as
           a
           Pilgrim
           to
           Mecca
           ,
           from
           whence
           she
           was
           then
           but
           newly
           return'd
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           some
           want
           ,
           borrow'd
           600
           Ducats
           in
           Merchandize
           of
           Goez
           ,
           which
           she
           afterwards
           repaid
           in
           Merchandize
           more
           proper
           for
           Cathay
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Marble
           ,
           by
           some
           call'd
           Iasper
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Chineses
             Tuscé
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           the
           one
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           River
           Cotan
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           Dive
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           for
           Pearls
           ,
           being
           like
           to
           great
           Flints
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           meaner
           ,
           and
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           Mountain
           call'd
           
             Consangui
             Cascio
          
           .
           The
           Solitariness
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           distant
           from
           Catan
           20
           days
           Travel
           ;
           and
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           Stone
           which
           they
           mollifie
           with
           Fires
           over
           the
           place
           ,
           make
           it
           very
           dear
           :
           And
           the
           Merchants
           that
           purchase
           this
           Priviledge
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           carry
           along
           with
           'em
           a
           Years
           Provision
           for
           their
           Labourers
           .
        
         
           From
           Cabul
           they
           went
           to
           Ciarcar
           ,
           where
           the
           Mogull's
           Patents
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           which
           they
           hitherto
           had
           been
           Tribute-free
           ,
           were
           neglected
           by
           the
           unruly
           Borderers
           ;
           from
           thence
           to
           Parua
           ,
           the
           last
           Town
           in
           subjection
           to
           the
           Mogull
           .
           After
           five
           days
           stay
           ,
           they
           
           pass'd
           in
           20
           days
           over
           exceeding
           high
           Mountains
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Aingharan
           ,
           and
           in
           15
           days
           more
           to
           Calcia
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           resemble
           the
           Hollanders
           .
           After
           a
           Journey
           of
           ten
           days
           more
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           Gialalabath
           ,
           where
           the
           Bramins
           exact
           Custom
           ,
           granted
           'em
           by
           King
           Bruarate
           .
           Fifteen
           days
           after
           ,
           they
           got
           to
           Talhan
           ,
           where
           by
           Civil
           Broils
           ,
           they
           were
           stay'd
           for
           a
           Month
           ,
           the
           Calcians
           being
           in
           Rebellion
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           Travel'd
           to
           Cheman
           ,
           under
           Abdulahan
           King
           of
           
             Samarhan
             ,
             Burgavia
             ,
             Bacharate
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Confining
           Kingdoms
           ,
           where
           the
           Catlians
           rob'd
           'em
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           goods
           .
           After
           8
           days
           troublesom
           Travel
           they
           came
           to
           Badascian
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           fleec'd
           a
           second
           time
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           free
           at
           Ciarciumar
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           next
           Resting
           Place
           ;
           from
           whence
           in
           ten
           days
           they
           arriv'd
           at
           Serpanel
           ,
           a
           Desart
           place
           ,
           and
           20
           days
           after
           to
           Sarcil
           ,
           a
           Country
           full
           of
           Villages
           .
           In
           two
           days
           Journey
           from
           thence
           ,
           they
           reach'd
           Ciecialith
           ,
           a
           Mountain
           all
           cover'd
           with
           Snow
           ,
           where
           in
           six
           days
           Travel
           many
           of
           the
           Company
           perish'd
           with
           cold
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           they
           attain'd
           to
           Tanghetar
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Cascar
           ,
           and
           in
           15
           days
           after
           to
           Iaconich
           ,
           which
           Journey
           was
           likewise
           so
           tiresom
           ,
           that
           Goez
           lost
           six
           Horses
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Hiarchan
           the
           Royal
           City
           of
           Cascar
           ,
           in
           November
           ,
           1603.
           a
           Mart
           Famous
           for
           Concourse
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           
           variety
           of
           Merchandize
           .
           He
           Presented
           the
           King
           with
           a
           Watch
           ,
           a
           Looking-Glass
           ,
           and
           other
           European
           Presents
           ,
           and
           thereby
           obtain'd
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           for
           furtherance
           of
           his
           Journey
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           with
           the
           Caravan
           Basha
           ,
           who
           purchases
           his
           place
           of
           the
           King
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ,
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           
             November
             ,
             1604.
          
           to
           
             Iolci
             ,
             Hancialix
             ,
             Alceghet
             ,
             Hagabateth
             ,
             Egriar
             ,
             Marcetelec
             ,
             Thalec
             ,
             Horma
             ,
             Thoantac
             ,
             Mingrieda
             ,
             Capetalcol
             ,
             Zelan
             ,
             Sarc
             Guebedal
             ,
             Cambasci
             ,
             Aconsersec
             ,
             Ciacot-Acsu
             in
          
           15
           days
           ;
           a
           very
           tedious
           way
           over
           Stones
           and
           Sands
           .
           In
           this
           Journey
           they
           pass'd
           the
           Desart
           of
           Carcathay
           .
           Thence
           ●hey
           Travel'd
           to
           
             Oitograch
             Gazo
             ,
             Casciani
             ,
             Dellai
             ,
             Saregabedal
             ,
             Ugan
             ,
          
           and
           Cucia
           .
           And
           ●ftr
           a
           Months
           stay
           there
           ,
           in
           25
           days
           more
           ●o
           Cialix
           ,
           Govern'd
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Cascar's
           ●ase
           Son
           ,
           with
           whom
           at
           first
           he
           had
           some
           difference
           about
           Religion
           ,
           which
           was
           pa●ify'd
           with
           a
           Gift
           .
           And
           in
           a
           Disputation
           with
           the
           Mahumetan
           Doctors
           ,
           before
           him
           ●he
           Vice-Roy
           sided
           with
           Goez
           ,
           affirming
           ●hat
           the
           Christians
           were
           the
           true
           Muzzelmen
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Ancestours
           profess'd
           that
           Law
           ;
           a
           thing
           worthy
           to
           be
           observ'd
           .
           Here
           ●e
           met
           with
           some
           Merchants
           in
           their
           return
           from
           Cathay
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           an
           account
           of
           Ricci
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Jesuits
           at
           Pequin
           ;
           and
           ●ere
           it
           was
           that
           he
           learnt
           first
           of
           all
           that
           China
           was
           Cathay
           .
           At
           his
           departure
           from
           
           Cialix
           ,
           the
           Governour
           gave
           him
           Letters
           of
           Pass
           ,
           and
           inscrib'd
           him
           a
           Christian
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           desire
           ;
           at
           which
           a
           Mahumetan
           Priest
           very
           much
           wonder'd
           ,
           assirming
           ,
           that
           theirs
           with
           the
           Region
           ,
           shifted
           also
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           20
           days
           they
           came
           to
           Pucian
           ,
           then
           to
           Turphan
           a
           Fortify'd
           City
           ;
           thence
           to
           Aramuth
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Camul
           ,
           the
           last
           City
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ciales
           .
           In
           nine
           days
           we
           came
           from
           Camul
           to
           the
           Northern
           Walls
           of
           China
           ,
           where
           they
           stay'd
           25
           days
           ,
           expecting
           the
           Vice-Roy's
           Answer
           for
           their
           admission
           ,
           at
           a
           place
           call'd
           Ciaicuon
           .
           And
           then
           being
           entred
           the
           Walls
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           one
           days
           Journey
           to
           the
           City
           Socieu
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           space
           between
           Cialis
           ,
           and
           the
           Borders
           of
           China
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           inroads
           of
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           Merchants
           Travel
           in
           the
           day
           time
           in
           great
           fear
           ,
           looking
           out
           ever
           and
           anon
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           Coasts
           be
           clear
           ,
           and
           Travelling
           in
           the
           Night
           with
           great
           silence
           and
           Secresie
           .
           They
           found
           several
           Saracens
           slain
           in
           the
           High
           way
           .
           The
           Countrey
           People
           they
           seldom
           kill
           ,
           but
           Rob
           them
           of
           their
           Cattel
           :
           As
           for
           Corn
           and
           Rice
           ,
           they
           hold
           it
           food
           for
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Men
           ;
           and
           feed
           upon
           Flesh
           ,
           living
           a
           hundred
           years
           .
        
         
           The
           Saracens
           in
           these
           parts
           are
           effeminate
           ,
           and
           might
           easily
           be
           subdu'd
           by
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           attempt
           it
           .
           On
           the
           
           West
           parts
           of
           China
           stands
           a
           Wall
           ,
           rais'd
           on
           purpose
           to
           exclude
           the
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           two
           fortify'd
           Cities
           with
           strong
           Garrisons
           ,
           having
           their
           Peculiar
           Vice-Roy
           ,
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ;
           Canceu
           ,
           the
           Capital
           of
           the
           Province
           Scensi
           ,
           and
           Soceu
           ,
           which
           is
           divided
           into
           two
           parts
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           Inhabited
           by
           Saracens
           ,
           who
           Trade
           there
           for
           Merchandize
           ;
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           whom
           the
           Saracens
           there
           call
           Cathayans
           .
           Every
           Night
           the
           Saracens
           are
           enclos'd
           in
           their
           own
           City
           ,
           in
           other
           things
           like
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           Laws
           and
           Magistrates
           .
           Neither
           may
           any
           Foreigner
           return
           to
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           who
           has
           liv'd
           there
           Nine
           Years
           .
           Every
           sixth
           Year
           Seventy
           two
           Commissioners
           come
           according
           to
           an
           Ancient
           Custom
           ,
           to
           pay
           a
           kind
           of
           Tribute
           to
           the
           King
           :
           This
           the
           pretence
           ,
           but
           the
           intent
           is
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           with
           Merchandize
           ,
           as
           being
           maintain'd
           under
           that
           pretence
           ,
           during
           their
           stay
           ,
           at
           the
           King's
           Charge
           .
        
         
           Into
           
             Soceu
             ,
             Goez
          
           came
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           1605.
           and
           there
           met
           with
           other
           Saracens
           returning
           from
           Pequin
           ,
           who
           inform'd
           him
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           there
           residing
           ;
           adding
           withal
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           Sell
           ,
           but
           pour'd
           without
           measure
           a
           daily
           allowance
           of
           Money
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Which
           I
           mention
           the
           rather
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           sparing
           of
           Credit
           to
           Saracen
           Travellers
           ,
           and
           Merchants
           .
           
           But
           Goez
           could
           not
           in
           a
           long
           time
           certifie
           these
           his
           Fellows
           of
           his
           Arrival
           ,
           as
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Chinese
           Names
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           some
           Months
           Journey
           from
           Soceu
           to
           Pequin
           ,
           and
           the
           Winter
           Cold
           is
           there
           very
           extream
           .
           However
           ,
           in
           that
           bitter
           Season
           ,
           they
           sent
           one
           of
           their
           Converts
           a
           Chinese
           ,
           call'd
           
             Iohannes
             Ferdinandus
          
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           tedious
           Journey
           found
           Goez
           lying
           on
           his
           Death-Bed
           ,
           when
           he
           brought
           him
           the
           Letters
           from
           the
           Society
           .
           Eleven
           days
           after
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           not
           without
           suspicion
           of
           Poyson
           given
           him
           by
           the
           Saracens
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           his
           Goods
           :
           Besides
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Custom
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           Dies
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           his
           Goods
           are
           shar'd
           among
           the
           rest
           .
           His
           Companion
           the
           Armenian
           was
           sent
           from
           Pequin
           to
           Macao
           ,
           and
           thence
           into
           India
           ;
           and
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Hollanders
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Sincapura
           ,
           was
           Redeem'd
           by
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           Ciaul
           ,
           where
           he
           still
           Lives
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           Trigautius
           affirms
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           RELATION
           Of
           two
           Russ
           Cossacks
           Travels
           out
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           to
           Catay
           ,
           or
           China
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           thereunto
           adjoyning
           .
        
         
           TO
           our
           Lord
           
             Michaelo
             Fedrowich
          
           Emperour
           and
           Great
           Duke
           of
           all
           Russia
           ,
           your
           Majesties
           Vassals
           ,
           
             Evan
             Koorakin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Evan
             Koboolitin
          
           ,
           do
           knock
           their
           Heads
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lord
           ,
           this
           present
           Year
           1619.
           we
           wrote
           to
           your
           Majesty
           by
           a
           Cossack
           of
           
             Tobolsko
             ,
             Clement
             Oboshkin
          
           ;
           that
           there
           came
           to
           Tobolsko
           Ambassadours
           out
           of
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Catay
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Altine
           ,
           with
           the
           People
           of
           
             Tobolski
             ,
             Euashko
             Petlin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Andrashko
             Madiegene
          
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           together
           do
           go
           to
           you
           Great
           Lord
           Ambassadours
           out
           of
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Labin
           ,
           and
           the
           
           
             Altine
             Char
          
           ,
           from
           Skiugia
           with
           Presents
           ,
           the
           which
           we
           dispatch
           to
           your
           Majesty
           with
           
             Burnash
             Wickonoue
          
           ,
           the
           sixth
           of
           July
           ;
           and
           before
           them
           we
           dispatch
           to
           your
           Majesty
           
             Evashko
             Petlin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Patoy
             Kizall
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           sent
           to
           your
           Majesty
           a
           Letter
           from
           Tambur
           King
           of
           Cathay
           ,
           and
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Altine's
           Letter
           Translated
           ;
           together
           with
           a
           Cart
           and
           Description
           of
           the
           Places
           which
           way
           
             Euashko
             Petlin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Andrushko
             Madagene
          
           pass'd
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           Tomao
           ,
           into
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Cathay
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           what
           other
           Dominions
           they
           were
           .
           The
           Letter
           it self
           which
           came
           from
           
             Altine
             Char
             ,
             Labatharsham
          
           carries
           to
           your
           Majesty
           :
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Letter
           that
           comes
           from
           Cathay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           body
           in
           Tobolsko
           who
           is
           able
           to
           Translate
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           COPY
           OF
           THE
           Altin
           Charrs
           ,
           or
           Gold'n
           King's
           Letter
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Russia
           .
        
         
           TO
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Grand
           Duke
           .
           The
           Gold'n
           King
           receiv'd
           your
           Letter
           .
           In
           former
           times
           (
           Great
           Lord
           )
           it
           came
           to
           my
           Hearing
           ,
           that
           your
           Princely
           good
           Embassadors
           ,
           sought
           out
           a
           way
           or
           passage
           to
           come
           to
           me
           ;
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           thirteen
           Years
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           People
           of
           
             Iskicgi
             ,
             Tubents
             ,
             Mattara
          
           ,
           and
           black
           Kolmacks
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           your
           Princely
           good
           Embassadors
           to
           come
           to
           me
           .
           Since
           that
           time
           ,
           ten
           of
           your
           Majesties
           People
           are
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           sent
           to
           you
           
             Ickmen
             Kickenga
          
           ,
           to
           do
           Obeysance
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           
           and
           see
           your
           Princely
           Eyes
           ,
           whom
           your
           Majesty
           vouchsaf'd
           to
           do
           their
           Obeysance
           ,
           and
           see
           your
           Princely
           Eyes
           .
           And
           to
           me
           ,
           you
           sent
           of
           your
           Grace
           ,
           three
           Cups
           of
           Silver
           ,
           a
           Bow
           ,
           a
           Sword
           ,
           two
           Guns
           ,
           and
           two
           Garments
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           you
           .
           Princely
           Favours
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           be
           proper
           for
           your
           Majesty
           from
           hence
           ,
           I
           will
           furnish
           you
           withal
           .
           I
           am
           farther
           to
           request
           of
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           Embassadors
           do
           pass
           between
           us
           in
           a
           very
           miserable
           and
           poor
           Condition
           ,
           by
           Reason
           there
           are
           now
           some
           small
           Wars
           between
           us
           and
           the
           black
           Colmacks
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           there
           are
           but
           very
           inconsiderable
           Garrisons
           at
           Tobolsko
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Castles
           of
           
             Tomo
             ,
             Tarko
          
           ,
           or
           among
           the
           Barban
           People
           ;
           now
           therefore
           if
           your
           Majesty
           will
           favour
           me
           ,
           and
           defend
           me
           ,
           with
           these
           People
           ,
           from
           Karakula
           ,
           and
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           War
           on
           your
           side
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           engag'd
           on
           mine
           ,
           that
           matter
           will
           be
           remedy'd
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           Kindnesses
           continue
           betwixt
           us
           .
           By
           which
           means
           and
           by
           your
           Princely
           Favour
           ,
           Embassadors
           may
           continually
           pass
           between
           us
           .
           
             Juan
             Turchan
             
             Varchies
          
           ,
           and
           
             Andrei
             Turchan
             Varchies
          
           ,
           conducted
           two
           of
           your
           Majesties
           Messengers
           into
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Cathay
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           Majesties
           Command
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           return'd
           to
           me
           again
           out
           of
           Cathay
           .
           Also
           (
           Great
           Lord
           )
           there
           is
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           Zurchad
           of
           Labaia
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           together
           with
           my
           Presents
           ,
           the
           said
           
             Turchan
             Labar
          
           ,
           and
           
             Kitibacshij
             Anchaij
          
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ten
           Men
           ,
           with
           two
           Men
           of
           Sirgos
           .
           By
           their
           Letter
           you
           will
           understand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           sent
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           three
           Leopards
           with
           their
           Claws
           ,
           a
           red
           and
           yellow
           Damask
           upon
           a
           Gold
           Ground
           a
           piece
           of
           Velvet
           ,
           and
           an
           Ambling
           Horse
           .
           And
           I
           am
           humbly
           to
           request
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           your
           Majesty's
           Pleasure
           to
           do
           the
           favour
           ,
           to
           grace
           me
           for
           your
           own
           Honour
           ,
           with
           a
           Garment
           of
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           Colours
           ,
           fine
           Garments
           of
           fine
           Cloth
           ,
           a
           Head-piece
           ,
           a
           Shirt
           of
           Maile
           ,
           a
           Sword
           ,
           a
           Bow
           ,
           twenty
           Guns
           ,
           a
           Flaggon
           of
           Gold
           ,
           a
           Kettle
           of
           Silver
           ,
           and
           five
           sorts
           of
           Pretious
           Stones
           ,
           of
           each
           one
           ,
           a
           Iennet
           ,
           a
           Dwarf
           ,
           with
           Workmen
           to
           make
           Guns
           and
           Powder
           ,
           and
           two
           thousand
           
           sand
           Pence
           .
           Your
           Majesties
           Name
           is
           become
           Renown'd
           and
           Famous
           every
           where
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           Reverence
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           because
           many
           Kings
           of
           many
           Countries
           have
           spread
           abroad
           the
           Fame
           of
           your
           Majesties
           Name
           far
           and
           near
           .
           And
           I
           request
           ,
           that
           Embassadors
           may
           come
           and
           go
           between
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           your
           Majesties
           favourable
           Pleasure
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           dispatch
           these
           my
           Embassadors
           with
           speed
           to
           me
           back
           again
           .
        
         
           Anno
           1620.
           the
           23d
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           Emperors
           Dominions
           at
           Soldata
           ,
           a
           Cosack
           of
           Siberia
           ,
           Nam'd
           
             Euashko
             Petlin
          
           ,
           being
           Examin'd
           concerning
           his
           Travels
           ,
           made
           the
           following
           Report
           .
           The
           last
           year
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           being
           the
           Year
           1619.
           the
           Boyaren
           ,
           and
           
             Vayvod
             Knez
             Euan
             Simonowick
             Koorockin
          
           sent
           him
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           Tomo
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           Companion
           Andrashko
           ,
           to
           conduct
           the
           Altine
           King's
           Embassadors
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Cathay
           .
           They
           went
           from
           the
           Castle
           of
           Tomo
           about
           the
           9th
           of
           May
           ,
           and
           Travell'd
           from
           Tomo
           to
           Kirgis
           ,
           with
           much
           expedition
           ,
           in
           ten
           days
           ;
           in
           which
           Kirgis
           Reigns
           a
           Kan
           ,
           who
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           Emperour's
           Majesty
           ,
           whose
           
           Name
           is
           Nemi
           ,
           and
           who
           gave
           them
           Victuals
           and
           Postage
           .
           Through
           this
           Territory
           of
           Kirgis
           they
           Travell'd
           half
           a
           day
           together
           ,
           and
           reaching
           to
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Mutalla
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Altine
           King
           ,
           who
           gave
           them
           Provisions
           ,
           allow'd
           'em
           Postage
           ,
           and
           dispatch'd
           'em
           from
           thence
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           they
           Travell'd
           through
           his
           Dominions
           for
           five
           weeks
           together
           ,
           and
           reach'd
           the
           Country
           of
           Sheremugali
           ,
           were
           Reigned
           a
           Queen
           call'd
           Manchika
           ,
           who
           order'd
           Provisions
           and
           Postage
           to
           be
           allow'd
           '
           em
           .
           In
           this
           Country
           of
           Sheremugali
           ,
           or
           Sheromogula
           ,
           they
           Travell'd
           four
           days
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           into
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Catay
           ,
           call'd
           Crim
           ,
           where
           stands
           a
           Wall
           built
           of
           Stone
           fifteen
           fathoms
           high
           ,
           by
           the
           side
           of
           which
           Wall
           they
           Travell'd
           ten
           days
           ,
           and
           saw
           several
           petty
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           belonging
           to
           Queen
           Manschika
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           those
           ten
           days
           they
           saw
           no
           People
           upon
           the
           wall
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           those
           ten
           days
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Gate
           ,
           where
           lye
           very
           large
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           discharging
           Shot
           as
           big
           as
           a
           Man's
           Head.
           This
           Gate
           is
           guarded
           by
           a
           Watch
           of
           three
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           and
           Merchants
           come
           with
           their
           Goods
           to
           Traffick
           at
           the
           Gate
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           Horses
           to
           sell
           to
           the
           Catay
           Men
           ;
           but
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           come
           within
           the
           walls
           ,
           except
           very
           few
           at
           a
           time
           .
           Thus
           their
           whole
           Journey
           from
           Tomo
           Castle
           
           to
           this
           Gate
           ,
           took
           up
           twelve
           Weeks
           ,
           besides
           some
           days
           that
           they
           stood
           still
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Gate
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Empire
           of
           Catay
           ten
           days
           ,
           and
           so
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           City
           or
           Castle
           of
           Catay
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           Great
           Embassador's
           House
           .
           During
           their
           stay
           in
           Catay
           ,
           which
           was
           four
           days
           ,
           they
           were
           Visited
           by
           a
           Secretary
           ,
           attended
           by
           two
           Hundred
           Men
           upon
           Asses
           ,
           well
           Apparell'd
           ,
           and
           Entertain'd
           and
           Feasted
           'em
           with
           Sack
           ,
           and
           other
           sorts
           of
           Wines
           ,
           and
           told
           'em
           that
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           King
           Tambur
           ,
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           know
           what
           Business
           had
           brought
           'em
           into
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Catay
           .
           To
           which
           they
           made
           Answer
           ,
           that
           their
           Great
           Lord
           and
           Emperour
           had
           sent
           'em
           to
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Catay
           ,
           and
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Country
           :
           But
           the
           Secretary
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           without
           Presents
           they
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           King's
           Presence
           ;
           and
           withal
           gave
           'em
           a
           Letter
           ;
           which
           Letter
           they
           brought
           with
           'em
           to
           Tobolsko
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           were
           sent
           with
           it
           to
           the
           Emperour's
           Majesty
           .
           They
           left
           Cathay
           about
           the
           Twelfth
           of
           October
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Tobolsko
           about
           Whitsontide
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1620.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           Tim.
           Goodwin
           ,
           against
           St.
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
        
         
           MEMOIRS
           of
           Emerick
           Count
           Teckely
           in
           Four
           Books
           ;
           wherein
           are
           Related
           all
           the
           most
           Considerable
           Transactions
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           the
           Ottoman
           Empire
           ,
           from
           his
           Birth
           ,
           Anno.
           1656.
           'till
           after
           the
           Battel
           of
           Salankement
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1691.
           
           Done
           out
           of
           French.
           
        
         
           The
           Life
           of
           Lewis
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           late
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           digested
           into
           Annals
           ;
           with
           many
           Curious
           Remarks
           on
           the
           Transactions
           of
           Europe
           ,
           for
           these
           last
           Sixty
           Years
           .
           Done
           out
           of
           French.
           
        
         
           
             Lex
             Parliamentaria
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           .
           With
           an
           Appendix
           of
           a
           Case
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           between
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Goodwyn
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Foretescue
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Knights
           Place
           for
           the
           County
           of
           
             Bucks
             ;
             1
             Iac.
          
           I.
           From
           an
           Original
           French
           Manuscript
           .
           Translated
           ●nto
           English.
           
        
         
         
           
             Pollitica
             Sacra
             &
             Civilis
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Model
           of
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           besides
           the
           positive
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           are
           Debated
           the
           Principal
           Controversies
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           By
           
             George
             La●son
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           More
           in
           Salop.
           
        
         
           
             An
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Power
             of
             Dispensing
             with
             Penal
             Statutes
          
           ;
           together
           with
           some
           Animadversions
           upon
           a
           Book
           written
           by
           the
           late
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Herbert
           ,
           Intituled
           
             A
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Authorities
             in
             Law
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           Judgment
           was
           given
           in
           Sir
           Hale's
           Case
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           late
           Lord
           Russel's
           Innocency
           :
           Together
           with
           an
           Argument
           in
           the
           great
           Case
           concerning
           Elections
           of
           Members
           to
           Parliament
           ;
           between
           Sir
           
             Samuel
             Bernadiston
          
           Bar.
           Plaintiff
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Soams
          
           Sheriff
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           Defendant
           ;
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           King's
           -
           Bench
           ,
           in
           an
           Action
           upon
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           Errour
           Sued
           in
           the
           Exchequer-Chamber
           .
           The
           two
           last
           Wrote
           by
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Atkyns
          
           ,
           Lord
           Chief-Barron
           of
           Their
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           Exchequer
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26262-e460
           
             Var.
             obser
             .
             Lond.
             1685.
             
          
           
             Universal
             Lib.
             Tom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Physic.
             &
             Mathemat
             .
             Obser.
             Par.
             1688.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Riccioli's
             Geograph
             .
             reformat
             .
             Dudl
             .
             Artan
             .
             del
             mare
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e1640
           
             Near
             four
             hunder'd
             Iesuits
             perish'd
             going
             to
             China
             .
          
           
             A
             design
             to
             find
             out
             a
             new
             way
             by
             Land
             to
             China
             .
          
           
             Two
             Vessels
             set
             sail
             form
             Leghorn
             for
             the
             East
             ,
             in
             1685.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             toss'd
             by
             terrible
             Tempests
             within
             sight
             of
             Candy
             .
          
           
             After
             three
             days
             Voyage
             they
             come
             to
             an
             Anchor
             in
             Lerneca
             Road.
             
          
           
             The
             Beauty
             and
             Fertility
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             Cyprus
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             delicate
             Red-leg'd
             Fowl
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             ;
             one
             somewhat
             less
             then
             our
             Godwitt
             ,
             that
             feed
             altogether
             upon
             Fish
             :
             The
             other
             more
             like
             a
             Partridge
             that
             lives
             among
             Hills
             and
             high
             Grounds
             ;
             the
             rarer
             and
             dearer
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             daintier
             of
             the
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             Curiosity
             of
             some
             French
             Passengers
             punish'd
             by
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Two
             Vessels
             fall
             foul
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             through
             the
             Imprudence
             of
             the
             Pilot.
             
          
           
             We
             arrived
             at
             Alexandretta
             .
          
           
             A
             Pigeon
             despatch'd
             to
             Aleppo
             ,
             gives
             notice
             of
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             two
             Ships
             .
          
           
             We
             arrive
             at
             Aleppo
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             never
             begin
             to
             travel
             on
             a
             Friday
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             understanding
             me
             to
             be
             an
             European
             ,
             lay
             a
             great
             Imposition
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             care
             of
             the
             Caravan
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             Robbers
             in
             the
             Night
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Machine
               made
               use
               of
               for
               the
               crossing
               of
               the
               River
            
             Tiger
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             like
             to
             be
             drowned
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Oath
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             Emir
             gives
             us
             permission
             to
             depart
             .
          
           
             Five
             Curds
             attach
             a
             numerous
             Caravan
             .
          
           
             The
             Armenians
             inclin'd
             to
             quit
             their
             Errors
             .
          
           
             A
             Renegate
             srrviceable
             in
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Mission
             .
          
           
             Father
             Barnaby
             goes
             to
             Irivan
             .
          
           
             An
             Earthquake
             at
             Erzerum
             .
          
           
             The
             Antipathy
             between
             the
             Turks
             and
             Persians
             .
             and
             as
             
          
           
             Ichmiazin
             the
             Patriarchal
             Seat
             of
             the
             Armenians
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e6740
           
             
               F.
               Barnaby
            
             and
             I
             departed
             from
             Irivan
             .
          
           
             The
             cross
             Gurgistan
             .
          
           
             An
             unlucky
             meeting
             with
             a
             
               Persian
               Chaper
            
             .
          
           
             Schamaki
             describ'd
             .
          
           
             Fat
             ,
             Pothier
             Murder'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Caspian
             Sea
             describ'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Errors
             of
             the
             Banians
             .
          
           
             A
             Merchant
             of
             Yousbecs
             gives
             'em
             great
             sight
             as
             to
             their
             farther
             Travels
             .
          
           
             The
             distance
             of
             Bocara
             from
             Pekin
             .
          
           
             Our
             V●ssel
             burnt
             ,
             and
             we
             like
             to
             have
             been
             burnt
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             danger
             of
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             Calmoves
             .
          
           
             A
             Muscovite
             Officer
             relieves
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             quitted
             the
             Volga
             at
             Saratof
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             Sleds
             in
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             Countrey
             betwen
             Astrakan
             and
             Moscow
             very
             populous
             .
          
           
             Our
             arrival
             at
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Strangers
             oblig'd
             to
             undergo●
             a
             rigorous
             Examination
             at
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             of
             Kitay
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e13130
           
             The
             
               Cosacks
               Zaporoges
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Discoverers
             of
             the
             Countries
             beyond
             the
             Obi
             .
          
           
             Why
             they
             submitted
             to
             the
             Muscovites
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             Sable-Hunting
             .
          
           
             The
             Bogdoi
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             of
             the
             Monguls
             .
          
           
             The
             Calmoucs
             .
          
           
             The
             Kan
             of
             the
             Calmoucs
             .
          
           
             The
             Dalaè-lama
             Patriarch
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Tartars
             .
          
           
             Tartars
             believe
             the
             Dalaè
             never
             dies
             .
          
           
             The
             Delaè-lama
             is
             the
             Famous
             Presse-Jean
             .
          
           
             Other
             Tartar
             People
             .
          
           
             Albazin
             three
             weeks
             journey
             from
             Pekin
          
           
             Muscovites
             never
             spend
             above
             four
             months
             in
             going
             to
             Peking
             and
             returning
             to
             Moscow
             .
          
           
             Sledds
             that
             Sail
             ▪
             by
             Land
             with
             the
             Wind.
             
          
           
             The
             Lake
             of
             Baikala
             .
          
           
             The
             Behemot
             furnishes
             the
             Muscovites
             with
             Ivory
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Colonies
             that
             peopl'd
             America
             came
             out
             of
             Tartary
             .
          
           
             The
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Obi
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Genessai
             no
             less
             inconvenient
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e21300
           
             Father
             Barnaby
             leaves
             me
             to
             go
             back
             into
             France
             ,
             where
             he
             happily
             negotiates
             our
             return
             .
          
           
             Baptism
             of
             a
             Tartar.
             
          
           
             Abjuration
             of
             an
             
               Hungarian
               Lutheran
            
             .
          
           
             My
             Iourney
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             gives
             me
             the
             Memoirs
             that
             had
             been
             given
             him
             by
             an
             Ambassador
             from
             Muscovy
             ,
             call'd
             ▪
             Nicephore
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             in
             China
             ,
             through
             the
             great
             Tartary
             .
          
           
             His
             Map
             ●is
             faithful
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Longitude
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             to
             Authorise
             our
             Designs
             ,
             grants
             us
             Patents
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             Mathematicians
             ,
             Pasports
             ,
             and
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             to
             the
             Czars
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             A
             Copy
             of
             the
             King's
             Letter
             to
             the
             Czars
             .
          
           
             Order
             to
             associate
             our selves
             to
             some
             Polish
             Iesuits
             .
          
           
             Character
             of
             the
             two
             Iesuits
             who
             were
             chosen
             to
             go
             Missionaries
             into
             China
             .
          
           
             Father
             Barnaby
             embarks
             at
             Roan
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             joyn
             us
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             Shipwreck'd
             with
             his
             Companions
             upon
             the
             Coast
             of
             Norway
             .
          
           
             I
             endeavour
             to
             renew
             our
             design
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             measures
             were
             absolutely
             broken
             by
             so
             considerable
             a
             loss
             .
          
           
             I
             leave
             Dantzic
             to
             repair
             to
             Grodno
             ,
             where
             the
             Diet
             was
             held
             ,
             in
             hopes
             to
             find
             some
             assistance
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Travel
             from
             Dantzic
             to
             Koningsberg
             perform'd
             upon
             the
             
               Frozen
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Prodigious
             number
             of
             Sledges
             upon
             the
             Weisel
             in
             the
             Winter
             time
             .
          
           
             I
             make
             some
             stay
             at
             Koningsberg
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             who
             are
             numerous
             there
             .
          
           
             I
             arrive
             at
             Grodno
             ,
             a
             small
             City
             in
             Lithuania
             ,
             while
             the
             Diet
             was
             held
             there
             .
          
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Bethune
             writes
             to
             Prince
             Gallichin
             .
          
           
             A
             Copy
             of
             his
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Prince
             Gallichin's
             silence
             obliges
             me
             to
             take
             new
             Measures
             .
          
           
             His
             Employments
             .
          
           
             The
             Embassy
             of
             Persia
             is
             very
             advantageous
             to
             those
             that
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Zeal
             Count
             Syri
             express'd
             in
             all
             his
             Embassies
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Sincere
             Piety
             of
             Count
             Syri
             .
          
           
             I
             pr●pos'd
             to
             him
             to
             conduct
             us
             into
             
               China
               ▪
            
             and
             to
             desire
             Letters
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             He
             accepts
             my
             Offer
             ,
             and
             writes
             to
             the
             R.
             F.
             
               de
               la
               Chaise
            
             .
          
           
             Count
             Syri's
             Letter
             to
             the
             R.
             F.
             
               De
               la
               Chaise
            
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             accepts
             Count
             Syri's
             offers
             ,
             and
             causes
             the
             Letters
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             expedited
             .
          
           
             The
             King's
             Letter
             which
             Count
             Syri
             was
             to
             carry
             to
             the
             Emperor
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             Father
             Beauvollier
             comes
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Father
             Barnaby's
             Character
             .
          
           
             Physick
             is
             of
             great
             use
             in
             foreign
             Missions
             .
          
           
             I
             depart
             from
             Grodno
             ,
             after
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             the
             Diet
             to
             meet
             Father
             Beauvollier
             at
             Warsaw
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             Count
             Syri's
             Embassie
             is
             made
             use
             of
             to
             send
             Missionaries
             into
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             Iveria
             ,
             of
             Mingrelia
             and
             Persia
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Prince
             Archilla
             ,
             King
             of
             Iveria
             ,
             and
             Mingrelia
             .
          
           
             The
             Princess
             of
             Iveria
             marches
             at
             the
             head
             of
             some
             Gentlemen
             to
             rescue
             her
             H●sband
             out
             of
             Prison
             .
          
           
             He
             desires
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Muscovy
             to
             get
             him
             some
             Missionaries
             .
          
           
             Some
             Iesuits
             are
             destin'd
             out
             of
             Poland
             for
             the
             Mission
             of
             Iveria
             .
          
           
             We
             advance
             to
             the
             confines
             of
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             Bees
             in
             the
             Forests
             of
             Lithuania
             .
          
           
             The
             Bears
             wage
             a
             cruel
             War
             against
             those
             Animals
             .
          
           
             Bears
             are
             friends
             to
             Men.
             
          
           
             How
             Bears
             commonly
             pass
             the
             Winter
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             Territories
             .
          
           
             An
             Envoy
             from
             Poland
             takes
             us
             along
             with
             him
             to
             Moscow
             .
          
           
             The
             Muscovites
             ,
             having
             notice
             of
             our
             March
             ,
             order
             Count
             Syri
             to
             depart
             immediately
             from
             Moscow
             .
          
           
             They
             sent
             us
             the
             same
             Order
             some
             days
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Resident
             of
             Poland
             receives
             us
             under
             his
             Protection
             .
          
           
             They
             alter
             their
             Behaviour
             ,
             hearing
             that
             we
             had
             Letters
             from
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Prince
             Gallichin's
             Character
             .
          
           
             He
             gives
             us
             a
             particular
             Audience
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             deliberates
             a
             fortnight
             upon
             our
             demand
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             we
             inform
             our selves
             of
             what
             relates
             to
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             An
             Envoy
             from
             Brandenbourg
             does
             us
             ill
             Offices
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Moscow
             .
          
           
             Tragial
             Story
             of
             a
             Brabander
             ,
             who
             was
             Beheaded
             .
          
           
             An
             extraordinary
             event
             at
             his
             Burial
             .
          
           
             The
             Envoy
             of
             Brandenbourg
             thwarts
             our
             Designs
             .
          
           
             The
             Council
             refuse
             to
             grant
             us
             a
             passage
             thro'
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             Prince
             Gallichin
             interceeds
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Horrid
             excesses
             committed
             in
             Muscovy
             ,
             at
             the
             Carnaval
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             of
             the
             youngest
             Czars
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e30020
           
             Our
             perplexities
             at
             our
             return
             from
             Muscovy
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperour's
             Envoy
             refuses
             us
             Passes
             .
          
           
             We
             apply
             our selves
             to
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             He
             receives
             us
             very
             kindly
             .
          
           
             We
             follow
             him
             to
             Leopold
             ,
             where
             he
             entertain'd
             us
             two
             Months
             ,
             at
             his
             Palace
             .
          
           
             He
             dispatches
             two
             Couriers
             to
             secure
             us
             a
             Passage
             from
             Poland
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             We
             receive
             extraordinary
             marks
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             during
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Character
             of
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Endeavours
             are
             us'd
             ,
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             Iealous
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             God's
             Providence
             over
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Choice
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             mad
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Moldavia
             ,
             instead
             of
             Caminiec
             .
          
           
             His
             obliging
             care
             ,
             〈◊〉
             have
             us
             safely
             conducted
             to
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             Having
             cross'd
             Pokutia
             ,
             we
             arrive
             at
             the
             confines
             of
             Moldavia
             .
          
           
             We
             cross
             the
             Forest
             of
             the
             Boukovines
             ,
             famous
             by
             the
             glorious
             actions
             of
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             The
             Passage
             of
             it
             is
             dangerous
             and
             uneasie
             .
          
           
             Description
             of
             Moldavia
             .
          
           
             Our
             arrival
             at
             Yassy
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             Moldavia
             .
          
           
             How
             were
             we
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Hospodar
             .
          
           
             The
             Conversation
             we
             had
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Motive
             that
             induc'd
             the
             Hosspodar
             to
             receive
             us
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             makes
             Propositions
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             themselves
             under
             Protection
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Articles
             of
             the
             Treaty
             between
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Hospodar
             .
          
           
             The
             Agent
             who
             manag'd
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             is
             concern'd
             at
             our
             Arrival
             .
          
           
             The
             Hospodar
             gives
             us
             Letters
             and
             Passports
             for
             the
             Seraskier
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
          
           
             Before
             our
             departure
             from
             Jassy
             ,
             we
             receive
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Great
             General
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             A
             Copy
             of
             his
             Letter
             .
          
           
             We
             cross
             the
             remainder
             of
             Moldavia
             ,
             and
             arrive
             at
             the
             Turkish
             Camp.
             
          
           
             The
             Seraskier
             gives
             us
             an
             Audience
             .
          
           
             We
             Visit
             his
             Lieutenant
             .
          
           
             A
             vexatious
             Adventure
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Turkish
             Camp.
             
          
           
             The
             Turks
             being
             jealous
             of
             us
             ,
             confine
             us
             .
          
           
             Some
             Reneg●d●es
             being
             tr●ubled
             in
             mind
             ,
             come
             to
             us
             by
             stealth
             .
          
           
             The
             Seraskie●
             releases
             us
             by
             the
             Grand
             Visier's
             Order
             .
          
           
             One
             makes
             a
             st●p
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Danube
             .
          
           
             The
             Cossacks
             come
             sometimes
             in
             small
             B●ats
             ,
             to
             attack
             the
             largest
             Ships
             .
          
           
             We
             reach
             the
             Black-Sea
             .
          
           
             We
             discover
             the
             Beacon
             of
             the
             Black-Sea
             ,
             after
             three
             days
             Navigation
             .
          
           
             The
             Pilot's
             want
             of
             Experience
             exposes
             us
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Shipwrack
             .
          
           
             Ouer
             arrival
             at
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             We
             tarry
             there
             for
             Monsieur
             
               de
               Chateau
               Neuf
            
             the
             King's
             Ambassadour
             at
             the
             Port.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             accident
             stops
             our
             Project
             .
          
           
             The
             Captain's
             Ord●●s
             for
             the
             Regulation
             of
             their
             Course
             .
          
           
             An
             Officer
             is
             dispatch'd
             to
             the
             Captain
             Bassa
             to
             agree
             about
             the
             Salutation
             .
          
           
             The
             Castles
             of
             the
             Dardanella
             are
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             they
             are
             reported
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             We
             pass
             over
             against
             
               Tenedo
               ,
               Troy
               ,
               Metelin
            
             ,
             and
             Schio
             .
          
           
             The
             Wind
             becomes
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             ill
             weather
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             a
             Plague
             ,
             obliges
             them
             to
             put
             in
             at
             St.
             George
             of
             Schirro
             .
          
           
             A
             satal
             Accident
             happen'd
             to
             the
             Commissary
             of
             our
             Ship.
             
          
           
             We
             put
             out
             to
             Sea
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Anchor
             near
             Argentiere
             ,
             to
             enquire
             the
             Algerine
             Fleet.
             
          
           
             We
             meet
             the
             Venetian
             Fleet
             
          
           
             We
             pass
             over
             against
             Maltha
             .
          
           
             Precauti●ns
             of
             those
             of
             Tunis
             to
             desend
             their
             Coasts
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             put
             into
             Barbary
             by
             stress
             of
             Weather
             .
          
           
             A
             Sea
             Calf
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             Mezzomorto
             is
             taken
             by
             four
             Privateers
             of
             Tunis
             .
          
           
             We
             reach
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             Anchor
             before
             Cagliari
             .
          
           
             Strange
             Adventure
             of
             Mezzomorto's
             Wife
             .
          
           
             Having
             happily
             pass'd
             the
             Isles
             of
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             of
             Casica
             ,
             we
             discover'd
             the
             Coast
             of
             Provence
             .
          
           
             We
             arrive
             at
             Toulon
             the
             30th
             day
             after
             our
             departure
             fro●
             Constantinople
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26262-e35720
           
             Part
             of
             the
             Popish
             Even
             Song
             .
          
           
             *
             Novices
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             Minister
             to
             the
             Priest
             at
             Mass.